MEMOIR
OF THE
DUCIIESS OF ORLEANS.
BY THE
MARQUESS DE H —TOGETHER WITH
BIOGRAPHICAL SOUVENIRS AND ORIGINAL LETTERS.
COLLECTED BY
PROF. G. H. DE SCHUBERT.
TRANSLA TED FROMi TH'E FRENCH.
SECOND EDITION.
PHILADELPHIA:
PORTER  & COATES,




.BAT.RaD, according to Act of Congress, in the yea i8fR b
CHARLES SCRIBNER,!t the C(,erk's Office of the District Court of the United S2tab.f_
for the Southern District of New York




TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE.
THE character of the Duchess of Orleans is one of such
remarkable loveliness, and shines with such radiant lustre
in the midst of the French Court, and in the subsequent
trials to which she was subjected after the downfall of
Louis Philippe, that it is worthy of the most careful
study.  While translating her most interesting Memoir
by the Marquess de H ——, which had such well-deserved success in France and England, another work upon
the same subject and of additional interest, by her tutor,
Prof. de Schubert, fell into my hands. The style of the two
authors is so different, and her character looked at from
such different points of view, that it has been deemed advisable to unite the two Memoirs in one volume, for the
reason that the originals are not likely to fall into the
hands of the general reader. The following interesting
account of Prof. de Schubert and his Life of the Duchess
may be found in Monsieur Girard's preface to his able
French translation: —
"In 1816, Prof. de Schubert was appointed preceptor to
the children of the Duke of Mecklenburg Schwerin.  Endowed with a superior mind, extensive information, and a
profoundly religious and sympathetic character, he needed




4              TIkladL IOR'1S PREFACE.
a sojourn of only three years in that household to render
his memory ever precious.  Shortly after leaving Ludwigslust to occupy the chair of natural science at the
University of Erlangen, the young princess Helen solicited
a correspondence with him, which only ended with her
life. After a sojourn of eight years at Erlangen, Prof. de
Schubert became a professor in the University of Munich,
and received the honor of a membership with the Academy
of Sciences.
"The long career of Prof. de Schubert has been marked
by numerous publications upon the natural sciences, theological questions, instructive biographies, narrations, etc.
All the works of the former Professor of Ludwigslust
much interested the Duchess of Orleans, who gratefully
acknowledged them; those which most attractef her were
upon his religious views, containing his profound meditations upon the nature of the soul and its relations with
God. By the side of the interesting biography of the
Marquess de H —--—, this work appears to offer a triple
source of interest. First, the more complete information
concerning the education of the princess up to her marriage.  Second, the publication of about twenty-four letters or fragments of letters written in German, addressed to
Prof. de Schubert, the grand duchess, or a youthful friend.
Finally, and most important, the exclusively religious
point of view of the author, which is in perfect harmony
with the convictions of the Duchess of Orleans."




CONTENTS
PART I.
MEMOIR, BY THE MARQUESS IP W -
I.
Birth of the princess Helen-Death of her mother-Marriage of bhe rather
to the princess Augusta of Hamburg-Development of the princess'
heart and mind-Death of a young friend-Presentation to tne court
of Weimar-Confirmation in 1830-Death of her brother Prince Albert  q
II.
The duke of Orleans' negotiation for marriage with the princess HelenDeparture for France (1837)-Reception in France.......f............ 2
III.
Letters from the duchess-Birth of the count de Paris-Birth of the duke
de Chartres —Letters............................... 3t
IV.
Failure of the health of the duchess-Sojourn at PlombiBres-Sudden death
of the dike of Orleans................................... 4,,
V.
Hope of the duchess in God-Letters............................... 57
VI.
Revolution of the 24th of February-E-scape from France............... 7T
VII.
Letters from Eisenach and elsewhere-Sojourn in England-Death of Louis
Philippe and the queen of the Belgians —Residence at Kitley.........   92
VIII.
Residence at Thames-Ditton-Letters-Illness of the duchess........... 126
Last will and testament of the duchess....................,............ 148




6                             CONTENTS.
PART II.
BIOGRAPHICAL SOUVENIRS AND ORIGINAL LETTERS COL
LECTED BY PROF. G. H. DE SCHUBERT.
PAGE
The way of life-Birth of the princess, January 24, 1814-Death of her
mother, February 20, 1816-Relations of the author with the grand
duke's family................................................ 151
II.
The vine stock in the garden-The new mother-Letter of the princess at
nine years of age................................................... 15 
III.
The happy inspiration-Character of Helen-Her first friend............. 164
IV.
Friedensburg-Retired life of the grand duchess-M. Rennecke, preceptor to the princess-Order of the day and daily tasks-Method of education-Maternal solicitude-Mademoiselle Nancy Solomon-Circle of
Friedensburg —Harmony of views-Letters from the period of childhood-Journey of Prince Albert, and sojourn in Switzerland-A poem 169
V.
Joy and sorrow-Death of Ida de Bassewitz-Confirmation-Poems of her
early youth......................................................... 187
VI.
A. new school of life-Letter from Friedensburg-Journey into Switzerland
and return into her country-Four new letters....................... 191
VII.
Shadows and lights-Illness of the grand duchess-Sojourn at the baths of
Teplitz-King Frederick William  III. of Prussia-Intellectual pleasures at Dresden and Jena-Precursory symptoms of a change of fortune
-Disquietude with regard to the life of Prince Albert-Last letter from
the prince (1833)-H-is illness at Ludwigslust —His death (October 18,
1834)-Letter from his sister......................................... 201




CONTBINTS.                                 7
PAGN
VIII.
Life a dream -New future-Visit of the duke of Orleans at Berlin-Illness
of the princess-Opposition to the marriage-Departure from Mecklenburg-Arrival in France..................................,,.. 224
IX.
First interview-Marriage-Impression that the new duchess produced.... 231
X.
Loulis Philippe in the family circle-Sketch of the king's youth-The July
revolution-Members of his family................................ 240
XI.
New life of the family-Circle of Neuilly-Family fetes —Happiness and
humility........................................................... 248
XII.
Letter written in a garden-Souvenir to the address of an old friend....... 258
XIII.
The voice of filial gratitude —Return of the grand duchess from Mecklenburg to Ludwigslust-First letter of the duchess of Orleans to her
mother (1837)-Family life at the court of France.................... 257
XIV.
Birth of the count de Paris (August 24, 1838)-Letters from the duchess to
her mother and the author-Joy of the royal family-Departure of the
duke of Orleans for Algiers (1839)-The duchess accompanies him to the
place of his embarkment-Sympathy of the Protestants-Tolerance of
Louis Philippe-Letters from the duchess (1840)-Birth of the duke
de Chartres (November 9, 1840).................................... 268
XV.
Enigma of the present life-A year of trials (1842)-Death of the brother
of the duchess (March 7)-The duke of Orleans accompanies the duchess to Plombidres-Death of the duke (July 18, 1842)-Letter to the
grand duchess, written before the catastrophe-The arrival at PlombiWres-Grief of the duchess-Letter to her mother-General sympathy-Letter written from Eu to the author........................... 289
XVI.
Day Dawns-Letter to her mother, dated Dreux (1848)-Christmas festival
-Anniversary of the duke's death (1844)-The new year of 1845 —Extracts from various letters written to the grand duchess............... 08




8                             CONTENTS.
PAGE
XVII.
Progl es, of outward life-Affection of the people for the duchess -Consolations in her children-Varied relations-Visit of Mademoiselle Rantzau-Letters written in 1846 and 1848-Solicitude of the duchess in the
education of her children............................................ 809
XVIII.
The February revolution and its consequences-The 24th of FebruaryFlight from Paris-Short stay at the waters of Ems-Letter to the author-Arrival at Eisenach........................................... 882
XIX.
information derived from the best source-Respect of the Parisian people
for the exil(ed duchess -Visits-Maternal joys-Voyage to England and
confirmation of the count de Paris (1850)-Death of Louis PhilippeProfound retirement and inward peace (1851)-Gratitude in the midst
of trial........................................................8..... 40
XX.
Consolation and new trials............................................... 84
XXI.
Foretaste of the terrors of death-Horizon overclouded (1852, 1853) —Journey and sojourn in Switzerland-Deliverance from a great dangerLetter from the duchess............................................. 8W
XXII.
New Pilgrimage-Need of repose and isolation-Maternal enjoyments —
Subsequent griefs-The Crimea campaign-Letter from Eisenach,(January, 1855)-Visits from the king of Saxony in Thuringia, and of the
duchess in Dresden (1855)-Illness and convalescence-Sojourn in Italy (1856-57)-Souvenirs of this voyage.............................. 86J
XXIII.
4, —A storm at. sea-Death of the duchess de Nomours (November:, 185T)-Last Christmas festival-Desire for departure-Last letter in
s Jy address, (April 4, 1858) —Illness c f the duke de Chartres-Illness of
the duchess-Her end, May 18, 1858..................... 




THE princess Helena Louisa Elizabeth, of
Mecklenburg Schwerin, born at the castle of Ludwigslust, on the 24th of January, 1814, was the
daughter of Louis Frederick, hereditary grand-duke
of Mecklenburg  Schwerin, by his second wife,
Caroline of Weimlar. The princess Caroline was
both charming and intellectual, and her father,
Charles Augustus, grand-duke of Saxe-Weimar,
the friend of Goethe and Schiller, was one of the
most distinguished princes in Germany; her mother
was the princess Louisa of Weimar, of whom
Madame de StaUl has left such a fascinating portrait.
" She was," wrote she, "the true model of a
woman destined by nature for the most illustrious
rank; without pretension or weakness she inspirccl
both confidence and respect. Her soul was penetrated with the heroism of chivalric times, without
being disrobed of feminine gentleness."




10              XMEMOIR OF THE
The princess Helen was only two years of age
wvhen the grand-duchess Caroline died, in the prime
of life. WVhile dying, it is said she requested her
husband to grant another mother to her children,
and designated her cousin, the princess Augusta of
Hamburg.  Never was maternal devotion better
directed.  The princess Augusta became grandduchess of Mecklenburg in 1814, and being soon
after left a widow, consecrated all her best affections to her cousin's children.  She retired frorn
society that she might devote herself more entirely
to their education, and chiefly to that of the princess Helen, who attached herself to her from the
very first, and never ceased to love her with the
tenderness of a daughter.
One takes pleasure in recognizing in this graceiul child all the qualities that she afterwards exhibited. The perfect simplicity of her character
was doubtless maintained by her entire forgetfulness of self. Indeed, a special charm attaches
itself to those natures that never vary, independent, if one may so speak, of their intrinsic value;
one always finds in them the freshness of childhood.
On the contrary, virtues acquired during the course
of life are rarely allied with complete self-abnegation; for the efforts they have cost are recalled
continually, and make one look upon them with a




DUCHESs OF ORLEANS.             11
sort of complacency, in spite of oneself. The princess Helen, at the age of four years, manifested a
tender, generous concern for the sufferings of others,
and was strong in bearing her own, as we have
since seen.  " She was never egotistical," say those
who had charge of her early education, "and was
at that age inspired with a never decreasing devotion to others, which renders her tenacious of life
even at this hour. She was benevolent, if one may
so speak, even towards God; ever ready to act
from  love to Him, rather than from  a sense of
duty.  Upon one occasion, some one expressed surprise at the readiness with which she yielded a
childish fancy; she replied in a low tone,'our
Lord has said, Whosoever shall compel thee to go
a mile, go with him twain."'
Before she was permitted to visit the poor and
to direct the charitable establishments founded by
her mother, which she did at a later period with
remarkable judiciousness, her instinctive charity
exercised itself upon the families of her dependents;
she made their children come to her, and taught
them what she had learned herself. This gentle,
frail little creature, inspired the tender respect of
her pupils, large, robust children of Thuringia, who
kneeling before her, gravely answered her questions,
and. oftener left her rewarded than punished. The.




12              IMEMOIR OF THE
presents that were hung yearly for her upen the
Christmas tree, were soon found in the hands of
her playmates, who were made to promise never to
admire them  in her presence, lest the articles to
which she attached the most value, should be the
first cheerfully sacrificed. Her desire to please and
to be surrounded by happy faces, which in some children is only a graceful form of coquetterie, arose
from a deeper feeling; without suspecting it herself, she early became attractive to all who approached her.
Her masters, charmed with her avidity for
knowledge, were often forced to interrupt their recitals, in order to check the impression made upon
her delicate organization, by a touching history or
heroic trait.  Her constitution was too feeble for a
nature whose sudden and fine impulses betokened
an affinity with the Southern races, while theii
duration and length convinced one of her German
origin. At twelve years of age, she lost a friend
who had shared her studies and resided near her for
several years; her grief was so great that she became seriously ill. At this epoch her countenance
assumed a melancholy expression, naturally entirely
foreign to it, but which a long succession of afflictions afterwards rendered habitual.
In the spring of 1827, the grand-duchess took




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           13
her for the first time to Weimar. Up to this mo.
merit she had educated her in almost entire solitude. Living for the greater part of the year in
the country, either at Doberan, on the borders of
the Baltic, or at Plushon, which belonged to the
hereditary grand-duke, the young princess knew,
out of her own family, only her professors, men of
rare merit in Germany, and the excellent and distinguished women whom her mother had placed
over her when she was eighteen months old, and
who up to her marriage never left her.  To this
contemplative life she owed an intellectual cultivation rare in any woman, and simple tastes which
were sources of a thousand delights in the course of
her changeful destiny. Accustomed to live in a
sort of intimacy with Nature, she penetrated the
beauty of its varied objects as well as its completeness; a bright day, a walk in some beautiful
place, or the sight of flowers that she loved to
gather, afforded her joy in childhood, and gave hei
moments of pleasure in after life.
The princess Helen was not surprised by the
new movement which presented her at the court
of Weimar; with a mind already open to all intellectual pleasures, she found herself everywhere at
ease, and seemed to have passed her life in the
midst of those to whom she was presented. The




A.4             MEMOIR OF THE
remembrance of that little girl of thirteen yeals re,
mained in their minds, like a charming, poetic
apparition.  C I see her still," writes one,  clothed
in red, without any other ornament than her pretty
brown hair; lively as a bird, yet dignified in all
her movements, and I recall the tender pride with
which the aged grand-duke of Weimar fixed his
eyes upon her.
A journey to Switzerland, whither she went to
join her brother prince Albert, alone interrupted
the regularity of her life from  1827 to  1830.
Upon leaving the great sand plains of Mecklenburg, with its marshes and monotonous sombre
woods, the first sight of the splendors of Swiss
scenery, filled her with emotions too deep for utterance. One day she was surprised in tears at the
Falls of Schaffouse, gazing at the foaming waters
sparkling in the golden sun-beams.
After a new sojourn at Doberan, the princess
Helen returned with her mother to Ludwigslust,
where she received confirmation in the parish
church on the 30th of May, 1830.  The inhabitants of the community who had known and cherished her from her birth were present at the ceremony,
and united their fervent prayers with those of
their " good Helen," " unsere gute Helene." When
she kneeled before the altar, after the pastor laid




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           15
his hand upon her and pronounced the Benediction
according to the Lutheran rite, all joined with
emotion in singing the canticle she herself had
chosen:-0 herzlich lieb habe ich o Hen.
", From the depths of my heart, 0 Lord, I love
thee."
We perhaps dwell too much upon details whose
sweet simplicity contrasts with the more severe reality of scenes that have impressed the memory of the
princess Helen upon us:-it is not simply because
we take a sad pleasure in dwelling upon the peaceable events of a life so full of agitation, but because
some remarkable traits in her character here strike
us most forcibly. Habituated to the courtesy of patriarchal simplicity, to respectful confidence on the
part of the people, and to the paternal protection
of princes, surrounded by warm  hearts and acquainted only with sentiments to which her heart
found no difficulty in responding, she might have
been less competent than most persons to understand the varied society and different countries to
which she found herself transported.  Her vivid
imagination might have been more easily excited
than most others, but she had that faculty in a
L.igh degree which belongs to character as well as
mind: —rapid intuition of diverse situations and
intelligent comprehension of them, nay more, (teep




16              MEMOIR OF THE
admiration of all that awakened the idea of a great
work to be accomplished, of a noble cause, of lofty
thoughts, whatever might be the form under
which they presented themselves. It was owing
to this quickness of comprehension and the gift of
assimilating sympathies with all that caused the
hearts of others to throb, that in the forest of Doberan, a princess of sixteen years of age, acquainted only with France through her books and what
her masters taught her, was qualified to take an
ardent interest in the events of 1830, and to distinguish them with marvellous sagacity from those
of an ordinary revolution. In this contest wherein
she saw a people in arms not to attack, but to
maintain the laws against the power that sought
to overthrow them, all her interest from the very
first was upon the side of the people; she daily
awaited the arrival of the French journals with as
much impatience as if she was agitated concerning
personal events, copied the articles that chiefly interested her, and, in short, watched the political
movement, apparently so foreign to her own interest, with singular emotion. This first enthusiasm
awakened in the name of France and liberty left
its deep traces in her mind, and the name of the
Orleans family was impressed upon her heart long
before she ddi ined that it would one day be her own




D-UCHEss OF ORLEANS.           17
From this moment, French literature assumed
an interest altogether new in her eyes.  She directed her studies chiefly in that language, and spoke
from preference that tongue she had been habituated to speak from infancy.
But soon some personal disquietudes succeeded
the disinterested emotions the events of France
had awakened within her.  The grand-duchess was
taken seriously ill, and sent to Tceplitz in such a
feeble state, that it was feared she would die
before reaching the end of her journey.  Her
daughter seated by her side watched her with tender anxiety, though without fearing she might be
left an orphan for the second time.  God spared
her such a grief. The sojourn at Tceplitz, to which
she attributed the establishment of her mother's
health, perhaps exercised a decisive influence over
her destiny.  The princess seldom  left the sick
chamber, and received only a very few persons;
but none who once saw her remained indifferent
to her charms.  The French minister, Monsieur
Bresson, without having yet been introduced, had
occasion to meet her, and never lost the impression
she made upon him. It was also at Tceplitz that
the king of Prussia, already allied to her family by
the marriage of one of his daughters to the hereditary grand-duke of MeIcklenburg, saw her for the




18              MMoIR OF THE
first time. At first attracted towards her by the
superiority of her intellect, rendered still more
striking by her extreme youth, he found daily increasing pleasure in conversing with her, and expressed an attachment for her that never afterwards diminished.
Among the many manifestations of kindness
she then received, we should regret to pass in silence one more precious than all others, for it is
pleasant to think that two persons, separated on
earth by diverse fortunes, yet worthy of each other
through true elevation of character, meet at one date
in life, and become drawn together by a common
sympathy, notwithstanding the difference in age
and position.
T'he dauphiness came with King Charles X.,
to inquire concerning the health of the grandduchess, who was still confined to her chamber.
The princess Helen received her. and was the
bearer of her mother's thanks. The rapid intuition
of her heart led her to perceive true moral greatness of character even when concealed by austere
simplicity of manners. The calm dignity impressed upon the features of the dauphiness unveiled to
her an abyss of continued struggles and conquests,
She in turn so much inspired the admiration of the
noble exile that her sweet image remained imr




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.            19
pressed upon her years after their meeting. When
some of the French visited the dauphiness at
Prague, she first questioned them  concerning the
young duchess of Orleans, whose name she was
convinced needed only to be mentioned.  "Is she
happy?" she asked with much earnestness; a I
sincerely hope so, for I knew her and know how
well she merits happiness."
The year 1832 was a memorable one to the
princess; mnarked by one of those great griefs that
can never be effaced. While visiting a ruin in the
environs of Jena, her brother prince Albert had a
dangerous fall. In accordance with his own request
he was conveyed  to Mecklenburg, to his own
family, where he languished several months before
he died.  His sister watched him with tender care,
but cheered by no hopes of recovery.  During these
days and nights of anguish, she stifled her own grief
that she might aid him  in bearing his sufferings,
and lead him to die with resignation at the early
age of twenty-two years.  Perhaps it was in this
great struggle that she learned to control her deepest emotions, to suffer with apparent serenity, concealing her extreme sensitiveness within her own
soul and to be mistress of herself at all times.
Seven vears later, when full of happiness, she
writes:_" This date will remind you of the great




20               MEMOIR OF THE
trial that marked it.  The Lord has richly blessed
me since that sad epoch; he has been a friend and
protector, granting me happiness I never conceived
of; although my youth never recovered from the
shock it then received, tears have borne their blessed
fruit; I felt it would be so then, and thanks be to
God, I feel it now.  I have learned to love his holy
will, even when it tries me, and. to resign myself to
it, cheerfully."
She passed the winter following her brother's
death in entire solitude.  She devoted herself to
reviviag her mother's fortitude, and only sought
distraction in frequent visits to the poor. The more
she suffered herself, the more she sought to diminish
their sufferings by abundant alms.
The praise of a princess' generosity, it seems to
me, is a eulogy of little value; to give, is a thing so
easy, that it is sometimes asked how it may be
distinguished from an amiable fancy; but thanks
be to G od, He has not granted the privilege of exercising true charity, only to the poor, because they
only can give what costs them  a sacrifice.  To be
prodigal of time, attention, and interest, to diffuse
joy wherever she passed, to lead the poor to think
that she thought of their pleasures as well as their
misery, was the princess Helen's privilege and pleasure; hence we dare praise her generosity, without




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.            21
the fear of bestowing eulogy too trivial.  After her
long season  of mourning, it was not without a
struggle that she submitted to the wishes of her
family to return to Schwerin, and take part in
the fetes given at that court, in honor of th
fiftieth year of the reign of the aged duke, her
grandfather.  One hesitates to repeat compliments
current in the society of princesses;-yet it is
nevertheless true, wherever she;resented herself,
she was beloved, and the particular interest manifested in lher, arose from the special concern she took
in the  most ordinary actions of others.  The
benevolence of her youthful countenance with its
pensive expression, surprised and charmed, old and
young, great andl small; all felt her sweet and
cheering influence; an interview with her increased
one's yearning for what is good; in short, whether
she entered a cottage or parlor, countenances brightened like sunbeams at her presence.  Those who
knew her can testify, how much more delightful life
seemed in her society, and how the thought of her
was mingled with their hopes and remembrances,
and how a shadow seems now to be cast over their
brightest dreams for the future.




22              MEMOIR OF THE
WHo has not experienced a melancholy emotion,
upon seeing a vessel launched into the broad sea,
and been tempted to seize the hand about to
detach the cable; however smooth the surface of the
water, however luminous the horizon, the imagination pictures an o'erclouded  sky and angry
waves.
The moment seems about to arrive when the
fate of the princess Helen is to be decided, and one
experiences a like emotion; one hesitates to leave
the peaceful dwelling, where she has yet known
nothing of life but its joys, or griefs mingled with
consolations that God never fails to send with trials
coming directly from his hand. Yet now, the story
of her life becomes a part of our own history, and
her happiness and sorrows commingle with ours.




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           23
In the spring of 1836, the duke of Orleans and
the duke of Nemours, left France for the first time
since 1830, and went to Berlin, where the aged
king received them with his accustomed cordiality;
becoming subsequently charmed with so much real
merit and grace, he regarded them with paternal
affection, and frankly expressed his regret that he
had no more daughters upon whom  to confer
happiness. The image of the young princess Helen,
whom he had known at Toeplitz, then presented
itself, and he felt that she alone was worthy of such
accomplished princes.
He was conscious that many varied qualities
ought to be found in the future duchess of Orleans.
None but of royal blood could be presented as
daughter-in-law to the queen, Marie Amelia, and
must be as well educated for France, as if born there.
A person well known for superiority of intellect and
virtue- could alone call our princess by the name
of sister. In short, it would be necessary for her to
rise above all the narrow restrictions and puerile
contempt that the government of the king then inspired in Europe, and boldly face all chances and
even dangers she would have to encounter as the
wife of a French prince.
The king of Prussia saw these qualities st
rarely united in the princess Helen of Mecklenbur;




24     -MEMOIR OF THE
and in her only; his tenderness for her and the
royal prince made him earnestly desire their union.
He took a personal interest in these two destinies,
that no resistance on the part of his own family
could shake. Though the king had revealed his
wishes to the duke of Orleans, when he visited Berlin, and had latterly spoken much of them, the
duke wished to satisfy himself that the king's
affection had not blinded him with regard to the
merits of the princess, and that she was such an one
as he had painted before determining to seek the
hand of one whose external circumstances corresponded with his desires. His loyalty led him to
consider his marriage as a duty both to his family
and country, and regarded the event as one of the
most serious in his life; without being willing to
sacrifice any of the exactions of rank, he determined
not to surrender any conditions of private happiness
and domestic union. He revealed his plans to none
of the king's ministers, before seeking to form his
own judgment of the intellectual and moral qualifications of the princess; having satisfied his own
mind, he made Monsieur Bresson his ambassador
to the court of Mecklenburg, with power to ask the
hand of the princess Helen.
It is said that her brother, grand-duke of Mecklenburg, was at first ill disposed towards this




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           25
alliance. It would be unjust to charge him with
opposition simply on account of his views concerning the events of 1830, and the house of Orleans;
his deep anxiety for his sister's happiness led him
to fear her departure to a country so fatal to its
princes. Have we now, right to blame him? We
may admire the still more exalted ideas and equal
tenderness of the duchess of Mecklenburg, anud the
noble aspirations of the princess Helen. All that
was said of the duke of Orleans doubtless fascinated
the young girl's imagination, and the thought of
sharing the throne of France enhanced the glory of
the future; but these were not the most lively
motives that agitated her mind. In short, she did
not deem happiness (though she deeply enjoyed the
measure of it God granted her) of so much importance as others of more ordinary minds; it was not
her first aim; or rather, happiness, in her eyes, did
not consist in the tranquil possession of the good
things of this world, but in the exercise of all the
noble faculties of the soul and mind, and in the accomplishment of a " noble and important worl."
Hence she felt attracted to France and the house of
Orleans, by what would repel one of less decision of
character. The trials to which the king and his
sons had been continuously exposed, seven years
before, were not unknown to her; she knew  in
2




26              MEMOIR OF THE
what anxiety the days of the queen had p.sscd, in
consequence of' the dangers to which the princes
voluntarily exposed themselves in Africa, and were
subjected to in their own country. Hei share of
these perils and cares, she determined to accept
with a firmn will. She resolved to devote her life
to the prince, whose noble character inspired her
confidence, and to aid him in the accomplishment
of his great work.
It appears that the duke of Orleans divined
what was passing within her mind, and that he
intuitively replied to her thoughts in the letter addressed to Monsieur Bresson, but destined fbr the
princess Helen; in this epistle he unreservedly
exposed all the objections to their union, arising
from  the solicitude of the Mecklenburg family.
"I received strength fromn that letter," said the
princess, " to march against all foreseen difficulties."
From that moment she no longer hesitated, and
with the support of her mother's approbation, indulged in her unfolding hopes, and  fixed  her
thoughts upon the future country of her adoption.
The marriage contract was signed on the 5th,f April, 1837, and on the 15th the duke of Orleans' bethrothed, left  Ludwigslust with  her
mnother, who desired in person to present her to
the queen. From  the dawn of day the vestibules




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.             27
and stairways of the castle were crowded with old
servants and youthful companions, seeking a farewell sight of the princess. Upon seeing the way
strewn with flowers, she bowed and smiled, though
in tears. Bouquets were thrown by beloved hands
into the carriage, and it was with difficulty that
she made her way through surrounding groups.
Four verses of her own composition, traced upon
one of the windows of the palace, reveal the deep
emotions of joy and sadness she experienced at the
moment of her departure.
So lebe wohl, dlu stilles Haus
Ich zieh betrfibt aus dir hinaus
Und bliiht mir fern ein sh6nes Glitck,
Ich denke gem an dich zurick.
May 14, 1837.
She received touching marks of affection
throughout the whole route; deputies from among
the peasants and lords of Mecklenburg presented
their earnest wishes for her happiness.   King
Frederick William  desired that the princess and
her retinue might halt at Potsdam, and there received them  with  his ministers and the royal
family.  When the time of departure arrived, the
king  manifested  much  emotion, and  solemnly
blessed the young girl, over whose fiture destiny
he, had exercised some influence.




28              MEMOIR OF THE
On the 22d of May the ambassador appointed
to accompany the princess to Paris, arrived at
Fulde, and was presented. The king placed the
duke de Broglie at the head of this embassy, in
order that his venerated name might be associated
with the event of his son's marriage; few possessed
such a rare combination of worth and talent.  The
princess was capable of appreciating the king's
choice and duly expressed her thanks.
It was upon the 25th of May, a delightful
spring day, that she passed the frontier, under a
triumphal arch, bearing the inscription, France,
in large floral letters. Without dwelling upon the
ordinary official receptions from Forbach to Fontainbleau, we must notice the effect everywhere
produced by the princess' appearance.  She was
doubtless agitated by conflicting emotions. As she
wrote at a later date, some sad presentiments
mingled themselves with her hopes, some regrets
for her native country, with a sincere love for that
of her adoption.  But her deepest emotions were
always concealed by a benign dignity.  She was
neither intimidated norl exalted upon suddenly finding herself the object of universal attention. Her
replies were not dictated but inspired by the emo.
tions of the moment, and were always suitable.
It was chiefly at Metz, the first French gar



DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           29
risoned city, that her unconstrained tact and noble,
yet not haughty, bearing made the mrost decided
impression.  At Forbach she only encountered a
rustic population; the courtesy and cordiality of
the mayors of the Alsatian villages, almost reminded her of the good Mecklenburgers and their
familiar amicability.  Metz was altogether a French
town, ill-disposed to foreign manners, and always
more ready to criticise than approve. In a few
hours before her departure she entirely captivated
the idle, curious multitude.  The officers of the
garrison, who were presented to her shortly after
she alighted from the coach, and before she had
taken any repose, declared that they should have
been intimidated in that young girl's presence, if
they had not been fascinated by her modest grace.
Indeed, the indescribable charm of her countenance pleased from the very first. If no particular
feature attracted attention, the eyes of all were
fascinated by the symmetry and beauty of her whole
person, and an interest excited, impossible to be
withdrawn.  Her benevolent smile and ever varying expression, sometimes joyous, sometimes full of
affection and emotion, reflected her soul and deepened the impression made by every word she spoke.
Though her uncommon dignity constantly reminded
all of her rank, which she seemed unronscious of,




30             3MEMOIR OF THE
we may say the feeling she inspired was that of
sympathy.  At a later period, when grief under all
its forms had tried her, the extreme mobility of
her countenance was lessened by an habitually
gentle, pensive expression, that even when most
animated, seemed to solicit a hopeful word.
The arrival at Fontainbleau was characterized
by one of the most striking spectacles the place
had ever witnessed. It was one of those rare
moments when the country and ruling power were
in harmony, and when political interests were commingled with the private happiness of the House
of Orleans. The marriage of the prince royal
seemed to silence all disquietude for the future, and
the nation seemed sailing into an era of prosperity;
the public satisfaction was marked by a general
elation, and the princess's cortege was welcomed with
repeated cries of "' long live the king." The interior court was filled with troops, while an immense
multitude surrounded the railing.  The king and
princes stood in waiting at the foot of the grand
staircase; near him the duke of Orleans, who had
just returned from Chalons, where he had his first
interview; at the head of the stairway stood the
queen, with the princesses, ladies of honor, and invited guests; and a little distant a group of distinguished men who had played a part in political




-CHiEDs  OF ORLEANS.
scenes and were illustrious in France, either from
rank or talent.
The young princess alighted from the coach
with uncommon grace, while all eyes were fixed
upon her.  She knelt at the king's feet, and kissed
his hand with tender deference, then cast herself
into the queen's arms with so natural an emotion
that none could look on with indifference.' It was a touching scene," writes one upon returning from Fontailblean. " The young princess has
truly a royal bearing; though so youthful and even
childlike in her appearance, she seems to govern all
around her.  Her countenance admirably accords
with her intellect and character; it is an index of
her soul; her eyes are radiant with intelligence and
animation; it would be impossible to conceive of
more dignity and ease of manner, void of boldness.
The princess's attention did not seem in the least
distracted by the profusion of rich attire, jewels,
and laces. There was some anxiety felt concerning the arrival at Paris in the midst of these displays and vanities. But all were orderly and animated. At the moment of entering the Tuileries
she arose with childlike curiosity in the caleche to
catch a coup d'ceil of the place, and the impression
her appearance made upon the spectators was a
most happy one.  She never lost self-possession for




32               MEMOIR OF TEM
a moment, and I belie-ve that God reigns in the
very depths of her heart. She impresses the imagination like those princesses in fairy tales led by
good genii into brilliant palaces.'"




ESUCHESS OF ORLEAN.            33
1I.
THE years immediately following the marriage
of the duchess of Orleans, were blessed with every
joy that earth could afford. She found complete
happiness in the bosom of her family, in the 6clat
of a brilliant court, and in the sincere homage paid
not only to her rank, but to her virtues; with
every hope for a cloudless future, there was nothing
to mar her enjoyment, and she appreciated it with
all the fulness of her lively yet reflective nature.
Upon the 30th of May, the anniversary of her
wedding, she thus writes to the friend of her childhood:, "To-day, my heart is more filled with happiness and gratitude than ever.  One hails the
anniversary of such a day with ever new emotion.
How different is this from that of the past year I
Behold all my hopes realized, and new ones attracting me to the future: a deep and true affection,




84               MFEMOIR OF THE.
that I did riot then surmise, filling my ]heart, my
position  in  accordance with the desires of my
family, established upon a solid foundation, anid an
approaching hope, binding me to the hearts of the
country, all these are subjects of gratitude; a few
of them we andipifated, but' they are more numerous
than your fond heart and mother's ever conceived,
and more than I[ had ever dreamed of.  It is two
o'clock.  At this moment, a year ago, I wTas in the
midst of the pomp and glory of the wedding festival.
What gifts were showered upon me.  Since thell,
thanks be to God, I have learned to regard luxury
with sufficient indifference, excepting what is granted me, according to its true value.  Then the
evening, with its successive ceremonies, that agitated my mind, yet fixed my happiness.  Oh whatremembrances! what difference! Let us together
thank God, who has loaded me with benefits, and
placed such a noble, important aim  before me in
life. It seems as if God is granting me too much
happiness; I feel it surpasses all that I merit, yet
accept it with gratitude, since lIe sends it."
And when these hopes were realized, what a hymn
of joy is contained in these few lines written shortly
after the birth of the young Count Paris; her maternal transports mingle themselves with the most
exalted feelings of her new duties towards France




DUCHESS OF ORLEAS.             35
"How merciful God i,!"i' exclaimed she; "you
raise your heart with mrini2 in devout thanks; it has
sounded the depths of my happiness. Yes, your child
is the happiest of mothers; her heart is too small
to retain its delights.  A new world is unfolded t
me; a child to cherish with the,hopes of a people
to be realized in that child.  The task is great, is
noble;-may God grant us his wisdom, his light."
Her passionate interest in the glory of her
country, if possible, surpassed her personal joys.
The march of public events and literary movements
engrossed her mind. In associating with the royal
prince who was ever ready to pay homage to men
of distinguished talents, she gathered such a circle
around her as she would wish her son to move in.
In the midst of most diverse opinions, she was
pre-eminently capable of increasing the number
of those personally friendly to the royal family.
Full of affectionate submission to the wishes of the
king, she avoided with scrupulous delicacy every
thing that might attract particular homage to
herself, or grant any license to parties ever ready
to imagine a diversity of opinions between the heir
to the throne and the head of the State. Denying
herself the pleasure of assembling friends of her
own choice around her, lest malevolence might attribute the act to political intrigue, she mlade no




36               MEMOIR OF THE
distinction between her own manner of living and
that of her sisters-in-law.  She passed a portion of
each morning with them  in the queen's apartments.  While at their work, the king often joined them, and read aloud the most remarkable
writings of the day. In the evening the princess
royal remained with the queen until her hour for
retirement, then withdrew to her own apartments,
where she read alone with the prince. Domestic
life was animated by her vivacity, and she never
sought to distract her mind from  its sometimes
monotonous duties by puerile pleasures.  Indulgence in a refined taste for the arts often relieved
the weariness of court life.  Sometimes the finest
artists of the Conservatoire were summoned to execute the music of the great masters at the Tuileries, and they still recall the pleasure with which
the king listened to those ancient airs, souvenirs
of his youth.  Sometimes the duke of Orleans
reproduced the splendor of former times at Chantilly.  The duchess in her youth and beauty presided at these f6tes, yet she always feared becoming
too much engrossed in the current of happiness,
and was disquieted by so gay a life.  On the eve
of a fancy ball to be given at the M3arsan Pavilion,
she called a friend and besought her to tell her with
all sincerity whether she thought her culpable in




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           37
encouraging too frivolous, perhaps dangerous amuse.
ments.  With charming naivete, she both asked
and feared a reply.
This incident, trivial in itself; reveals the depths
of the duchess of Orleans' nature.  She always
experienced these scrupulous emotions, even when
most absorbed in the excitement of the moment.
Every thing in life interested her; yet she constantly looked beyond the delights of the world towards heaven. While reviewing a past year, her
soul thus expresses itself in devotion and prayer.
" How quickly this year has passed away! (1840);
it has been rich in benedictions.  May God grant
us faithful, thankful hearts! Let us serve Him in
thought, word and deed. May he be with all our
beloved ones, lead theta to himself, protect and
bless them. Ah i how ready the heart is to make
renewed vows each returning year. At this solemn
hour, God and our beloved  ones alone fill the
thoughts."
The baptism  of count de Paris took place in
the month of May, 1841.  " The spring has again
returned in all its glory," she writes; "' it will be
the most beautiful ornament of the anticipated
fete; the hours to be passed at Notre Dame on
the second Sabbath of May, will be filled with emotion, prayer and hope. I desire to have my mind




38               MEMOIR OF THE
freed from  all minor distractions.  Yet I am tormented with anxiety, lest my child  should be
restless, tafraid, or perhaps obstinate in that solemn
hour.  Read, I pray you, what Fenelon has written
on the subject of Baptism; those pages are beautiful and instructive."
Upon the 3d of May, she thus writes:" Nothing could have been more beautiful or more
solemn than yesterday's fate; nothing more pure
and touching than the sight of my little angel
presented at the altar; naught more profoundly
moved than my poor maternal heart at that moment. If I was not deceived, the eyes of all present were filled with an expression of tender affection for the child.  The prayers of the baptismal
ceremony are beautiful, and I found them in accordance with my feelings as I followed them."
The birth of a second son, the duke de Chartres,
increased the happiness of the royal family.  A
new horizon was arising to the duchess of Orleans,
and while it filled her heart with joy, also gave
rise to serious thought.   There was no simple
pleasure to which she was indifferent, and none
which did not awaken some serious feeling.
A few abstracts from  letters written at this
period enable us to lift the veil from that pure,
ardent soul.




DUCHESS oF ORLEANS.           39
"You know,7 writes she, "that nature has
ilways a great influence over me. I find that we
cannot sufficiently identify ourselves with it by
observation.  God speaks to the heart in its admirable manifestations. I think it good to cultivate a taste for it in the minds of children; in admiring Nature, they learn to adore the Creator.
You are right in believing that I do not allow a
fine sunset or moonlight to pass by, without leading the hearts of my children to Him, who made
these wonders of Nature. The emotion of the
beautiful must be developed in these young minds.
" Yesterday I summoned up all my resolution to
separate Robert from  me, and to leave him  in
his new lodgings near Paris. It was a sort of
triumphal promenade that wrung my heart.  Paris
ran joyously on before me while I led the little
one; my mother and attendants followed me. I
had the pleasure of putting the poor child to sleep.
I earnestly recommended him to Madame G —who has charge of the dormitories, and gave Paris
his supper; he is as lovely as an angel. I love
such an evening; it calms the agitations of the
heart.  I now enjoy few such, for I endeavor to
satisfy the demands of society as far as possible."
" The minds of children expand more freely
when alone with their parents,  I endeavor to be




40              MEMOIR OF THE
alone with my son as much as possible. Tolagy
I went with him to Neuilly; I reclined upon his
couch, and he slept in my arms while I showered
a thousand caresses upon him. You should see
how affectionate and thoughtful he is. Oh! the
happiness of a bourgeois mother."
She again writes upon the return of the duke
of Orleans from his last voyage to Africa.' (June, 1840.)  Congratulate me upon the
return of my protector, my friend, my life. His
absence seems to have been a long dream. Yesterday was a delightful day. I can only compare it
with Paris' birthday.  My heart, was full of gratitude and palpitated with joy.  Some visitors came,
then we were left alone for a few moments.  The
little one was in my bed-chamber; the door was
half open; he entered a little timidly, yet gave his
hand to his father, who thinks him muich grown.
The family withdrew, and we dined together alone.
The little one trotted around the table, singing,
laughing and delighting his father's heart. It was
a precious evening of intimate communion."
One of those events that painfully and frequently reminded France of the estimation in which
the life of her king was held, interrupted the peaceable current of domestic joys.
"Providence has again protected us in a very




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.            41
rvisible manner," writes the duchess of Orleans,
after an attempted assassination; "the king, queen,
my aunt, and all accompanying them, were spared;
and we have seen the frustration of the eighth infernal attempt against so precious a life. A sense
of the goodness of God has supplanted the first
emotion of horror at such a crime. His grace fills
my soul.  I cannot sufficiently thank Him for preserving us from  so frightful an evil.  We immediately set out to join the family at St. Cloud. There
above all, upon seeing the king and embracing him
with my whole heart, did I fully realize God's
goodness in preserving him to us.  You will understand how fully my heart joined in the Te Deum,
at the chapel of the castle." At another time,
upon receiving intelligence of a like event, she
entered the apartment where the Count de Paris
was taking a lesson, and exclaimed, with great
emotion, "kneel with me, and thank God."
These and like past experiences, impressed her
still more sensibly with a feeling of the instability
of all things, and a vague fear of being too completely happy.  A  letter written from  Dreux, on
the 7th of July, 1841, expresses in a touching
manner, the almost superstitious feeling that sometimes oppressed her.
"I there saw, for the first time, my poor sisters



42               ME~MOIR OF THE
in-law's tomb, and the vaults wherein we all shall
one day be received; how many tears will fall there
— how many of my own, perhaps, may be shed,
beibre my ashes are there deposited. These thoughts
filled me with reflection, and led me to consecrate
myself anew, and with full confidence to resign myself into the hands of God."
Nevertheless, the year 1841 ended in the plenitude of terrestrial benedictions. There was every
reason to hope for a like future.  The duke of
Orleans, who had been ill for some time after his
return from  Africa;, was entirely restored.  The
enthusiasm with which he was received while travelling with the  duchess through the interior of
France, bore testimony to his increasing popularity
The king, perceiving his great capabilities, initiated
him more and more into his confidence, and thus
increased the hopes of all for the future.
" The prince," writes the duchess of Orleans,
"to my great satisfaction, finds his duties greatly
multiplied. I say, to my great satisfaction, though
they often separate me from him, for I am ambitious for his advancement, and when I see his success in every thing he undertakes, and the increasing confidence placed in his judgment, even of -those
things near to the king's heart, I am proud of him
and this pride sometimes suffices in lieu of him.
Bself.




eJfESS OF ORLEANS.              43
IV.
SOME anxiety was mingled with these happy
presages.  The duchess's health, of which she
never was careful, began to fail, and her physicians
insisted upon her trying the waters of Plombieres.
It was difficult to persuade her to this decision.
the would be obliged to leave her children just at
the time of the year when she could most freely
enjoy their society in the lovely retreat at Neuilly,
where their domestic life was less interrupted by
duties to the world.
" If you knew," she writes before her departure,
"how much I enjoy the beautiful summer weather
in the country, and still more my children, who are
so pretty, fresh and rosy, passing their days in the
open fields.  They are like little flowens in the
mid(st of o'ershadowing plants."
She always yielded to the entreaties of her




44               XIEMOIE OF THE
friends, but now sought the consolations of religior
with even more than her ordinary fervor, as if she
would gain strength for unknown trials.  On the
3d of July she left happy [Neuilly with the duke
of Orleans.  They were accompanied by General
Baudrand, M. de Montguyon  and 3adlame  de
Montesquiou.  While crossing the outer boulevard
they passed a cemetery; the entrance to it was
bordered with little shops, where crowns and funeral ornaments were offered for sale.  "I despise
those merchants who speculate on grief," said the
prince; and casting his eyes on the various inscriptions, he continued, " all possible wants are anticipated; there, is a crown for a young girl, here, one
for a little child."  These words much moved the
princess, her thoughts were doubtless of her absent
children,  The prince seeing her eyes fill with
tears, smiled, took her hand in his and said, " No,
that shall not be for a child, it shall perhaps be for
a man of thirty-two years." She quickly raised her
head and affectionately reproached him for dispelling one sad image by another still sadder." He
soon  succeeded  in  withdrawing  her  from  sad
thoughts, and their journey was cheerfully ended.
"I am so happy," said she, one evening, " that
I have no desire to be restored to health.  If I had
not this trial, I should probably have one still more




DUCHRSS OF ORILEAS.           45
painful; physical pain, of all sufferings, is most
supportable. I only go to Plombieres because my
friends desire it."
Although the duke of Orleans had expressed
his desire that the princess might be spared the
fatigue of public receptions, the department of
Vosges received them with great acclamations.
Triumphal arches were everywhere erected, and the
carriage was surrounded by an animated multitude. They arrived at Plombilres on the 5th of
July; the duke spent the following day in examining the princess's establishment, and with tender
care providing it with every thing that could render
her sojourn agreeable. He recommended her many
times to the care of those who were to remain with
her, reminding them that she was ever negligent of
her health, and ready to abuse returning strength.
Towards evening, the prince accompanied her
through the pretty valley of St. Loup, and seeing
her forming a bouquet of wild flowers, gathered a
bunch of scabious plants and presented it to her.
This ill-omened gift did not then attract attention,
but was afterwards remembered by those who saw
him present it.
Early on the morning of the 7th of July the
prince departed.  With much emotion the poor
princess exclaimed, " Our separation will happily




46              MEMOR OF TIHE
not be long; but the first moments _re always
painful."
On Thursday, the 14th, the weather was fine,
and the duchess, desiring to test her strength, proposed a walk in the Gerarm6 vailey, where a peasant
family of musicians had lived for several generations, and still took pride in exhibiting a piano
made by the grandfather.  The princess reposed a
long time in-the lowly cabin, where a young shepherd played all kinds of airs upon an old guitar,
which she gaily tried after him, to the great delight
of the poor family. It was late when they returned
to Plombieres. The princess was to receive several
guests at dinner. Excited by her walk, and with a
handful of flowers, she hastened up-stairs to arrange her toilette.  Miadame de Montesquiou had
scarcely commenced dressing when a domestic came
to say that General Baudrand wished to see her imrmediately. Astonished at this request, she made
her repeat it twice.  " Madame, he desired you to
come down with all haste."  " But, Monuier, you
seem greatly agitated."  " Mcladame, I conjure you
go down quickly."  c Oh1! mon Dieu, what has
happened?  Has the king been assassinated?"' Madame, you might divine all; do not remain so
near the princess; hasten down."
She found the general with a letter in his hand,




DUCHE SS OF ORLEANS.           4
neither able to speak or rise from  his chair.  He
handed her the fatal letter, containing only these
words:  "The prince-royal is dead."  Had the
duke of Orleans been assassinated?  HIad he perished in quelling a revolt, or been smitten by a sudden illness?  These four words only apprised them
of the irreparable evil, and they must announce it
to the princess without any preparation or consolation. Time was flying, while the valet, with watch
in hand, was exclaiming, " there is only a quarter of
an hour to dinner; no one yet knows the news, and
it is still possible to hide it for a while from  the
princess."  This idea was speedily rejected; the
prefect and physician were summoned.  The latter
insisted that she should at first be only apprised of
the prince's serious illness.' " Her life is dependent upon you," said he to the prefect; " you are
responsible for it."  It was finally decided that the
prefect should prepare a telegraphic dispatch announcing the prince's alarming illness at Paris.  A
few moments longer deliberation and the princess
would have left her apartment.
Madame de Montesquiou, imploring God for the
strength she so much needed, ascended the stairs
leading to the princess's apartment; upon reaching
the glass door that separated it from  the hall, she
paused a moment; through the light curtains over




I8              MEMOIR OF THE
the pane she saw the princess finish her toilette, turn
her graceful figure and joyous face towards the door,
and finally open it. Immovable against the wall,
she could not summon sufficient courage to speak
the words that would destroy so much happiness.
"What! are you dressed?" said the princess
gayly. But approaching nearer, she added, " What
is the matter with you? you are very pale; what
has happened to you? any misfortune in your
family? are your children or husband ill? "  Madame de Montesquiou pressed her hand in silence,
yet the princess seems to feel no presentiment."
"No, Madame, at length replied Madame de Montesquiou, I have suffered no misfortune, yet am not
less unhappy-I have news for your royal highness."
These words made her recoil.  " Great God!
what has happened? my children, the king?"
" Alas! madame, the prince-royal is very ill."
" Oh, my God! he is dead! I am sure of it i tell
me ".. -. then falling upon her knees, she cried,
"My God! have mercy on me; do not let him
die! Thou knowest I could not survive him!"
After remaining a few moments in prayer, she
asked to see the dispatch and read it several times.:" This is not the ordinary form of a telegraphic
dispatch," she said, a doubt seeming to cross her
mind, which was quickly dispelled by the prefect.




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           49
Then she burst into tears.  She soon arose with
determination, saying, " I will set out this moment,
perhaps I shall still arrive in time to watch beside
him."  Orders were given for her departure. Some
moments she yielded to hope; " perhaps I shall
find him almost well; oh! then I shall be well reproved; but happy in being so." Then again her
fears would ariso —" He is so afraid of disquieting
me; he must be very ill, from his thus apprising
me."  And her tears again began to fall.
At eight o'clock in the evening, the party left
Plombieres, surrounded by a deeply agitated multitude; every one sobbed in taking leave of the princess, who bade each one a touching adieu. They
were obliged to pass the streets still adorned with
flowers. The princess prayed and wept in uninterrupted silence. At midnight they reached Epinal.
Madame de Montesquiou pressed her face against
the window, trembling lest some public demnonstration of grief shoulid apprise the princess of her misfortune; but the multitude, filling the streets,
were silent. In the darkness she could see the
commander of the division advancing towards the
door; without daring to ask any questions, she
said in a low voice, " we are returning to Paris."
le made no reply, and she understood by his
gravity that he knew perhaps even more than she
O




50              MEMOIR OF THE
They continued their route. In about an hour, it
was announced that a coach was coming from
Paris. " Open, open! " cried the princess, but they
retained her in the coach. At this moment she
saw two men advancing towards her, and recogLized MI. Chomel, physician to the royal family.
At the sight of him  she uttered a piercing cry.
"Monsieur Chomel! ah! my God! the prince."
" Madame, the prince is no longer living." c" What
do you say? no, no, it is impossible.  What illness could have thus smitten him?  Tell me,
give me the death blow."  "'Alas, madame, an
unparalleled catastrophe-a fall from his carriage.
He did not recover consciousness; a few German
words pronounced from time to time, were his only
signs of life; doubtless a message for your Royal
Highness." " No it cannot be," she exclaimed;
" I do not believe it!"  Then sobs stifled her
words. Turning towards Madame de Montesquiou
she asked, " But the illness of which you spoke? "
" Madame, that was only told to prepare you."
" What! you knew of his death! what courage
you had," shle added, with that delicacy of feeling
that always characterized her.
In profound darkness they were nearly an hour
upon the -route; the princess sank back in the
coach and continued to weep while her suite vainly




DuCHESS OF ORLES.              51'
endeavored to restrain their own grief; then sobs
would break forth, in spite of themselves, which
alone interrupted the silence of the night.
When day dawned, she exclaimed:' What a
day is this for me!" then pressing General Baudrand's hand, added, "Oh! my dear General., you
can understand my grief better than any other;
you knew his worth, guided his early years, loved
him so much I Oh! I have lost all; and France,
also, has lost one whom she idolized, who knew her
so well.' But you do not know as I do —how good
he was; what patience, what gentleness he possessed, what good counsels he gave me! No, no, I
cannot live without him."  One sought to draw
her thoughts towards her children.  "My poor
children!" she exclaimed, in this first moment of
grief; "' he has all my heart, I can think only of
him."
At four o'clock in the morning, her sisters-inlaw met her; she threw herself without speaking
into their arms, and seated herself beside them in
the carriage.  From  that moment she seemed absorbed in one thought alone; that of contemplating
once more the dear features she should no longer
see living.  The mournful procession paused, only
for a few moments' repose, at one of the small
villages.




52              MEMOIR OF THE
After two cruel nights, they reached Neuilly
about nine o'clock on the morning of the 16th of
July.  The king and the royal princes were awaiting the duchess, at the Eu Castle. They led her
into a saloon, where she could only at intervals utter
a ftw broken words.  "    Oh! my dear Helen," said
the king, "the greatest of misfortunes has befallen
me in my old age."  "My dear daughter," resumed the queen, with gentle authority, "live for
us-for your children."
After a few moments the princess left the
saloon, supported by the king and the duke de Nemours. The queen and her children followed weeping.  She directed to the chapel where the remains
of the royal prince were deposited.  The coffin,
alas! already closed, stood covered with black in
the centre of the chapel. She knelt beside it,
fixed her eyes upon the long velvet pall, and
after a short prayer, she arose strengthened, and
returned to her apartments, where she clothed
herself in the weeds of widowhood, which she never
afterward laid aside.
Those who then saw her, were struck with the
palor of her countenance; life seemed to have left
her, and she remained for so long a time in a state
of stupor, that fears were entertained for her frail
health.




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.                    M
TRANSLATOR'S NOTE.
The following full account of the death of the duke of Orleans, published at the time in Galignani's Messenger, will
doubtless be of interest to the reader. If this misfortune had
not befallen the generally beloved duke of Orleans, how differo
ent might have been the destiny of Louis Napoleon:
Yesterday, July 13th, at 12 o'clock, the duke of Orleans
was to leave Paris for St. Omer, where he was to inspect several
regiments.  His equipages were ordered and his attendants, in
readiness. Every preparation was made at the Pavillon Manan
for the journey, afcer which his royal highness was to join the
duchess of Orleans at Plomrbieres.  At eleven the prince got
into a carriage, intending to go to Neuilly, to take leave of the
king, queen, and royal family.  The carriage was a fourwheeled cabriolet, or calbche, drawn by two herses, driven by
a postilion.  It was the conveyance usually taken by the
prince when going short distances round Paris. He was quite
alone, not having suffered one of his officers to accompany him.
On arriving near the Porte Maillot, the horse rode by the postil
ion, took fright, and broke into a gallop. The carriage was soon
taken with great velocity up the Chemin de la R6volte. The
prince seeing that the postilion was unable to master the horses,
put his foot on the step, which was very near the ground, and
jumped when about half way along the road, direct from Porte
Maillot. The prince touched the road with both feet, but the
impulse was so great that he staggered and fell, with his head
upon the pavement. The effect of the fall was terrible, for his
royal highness remained insensible on the spot. Persons inftantly ran to his assistance and carried him into a grocer's by




54                  MEMOIR OF THE
the wayside. In the mean time the postilion succeeded in getting command over his horses, turned the carriage round, and
came to the door of the house where the prince was lying. Ilis
royal highness never recovered his senses. He was placed on
a bed in a room on the ground floor, and surgical aid sent for
The royal sufferer was bled, but it produced no good effect. Th
news of the accident was conveyed to Neuilly. The queen immediately set out on foot and the king followed. His majesty
was to be in Paris at 12 o'clook, to hold a council of ministers.
His carriages which were ready, soon overtook their highnesses,
who entered them with Madame Adelaide and the princess
Clementine. He proceeded to the house into which the duke
of Orleans had been taken. He, by that time, was nearly lifeless. It may be easy to imagine, but it is impossible to describe the grief of their majesties and royal highnesses at the
spectacle they beheld. Dr. Pasquer, the prince royal's first
physician, had just arrived, and was soon compelled to announce that there was an effusion upon the brain, and every
moment the danger seemed to increase. A few words pronounced by the prince in German, gave a momentary hope, but
it as quickly vanished. Marshals Soult and Gerard, the Ministers of Justice. ForeignAffairs, the Interior. the Marine, Finances,
and Public Works, were admitted into the death-chamber of the
royal duke. At two o'clock, as the case became more desperate,
the king sent for the duchess de Nemours, who had remained
at Neuilly. She came attended by her ladies in waiting. No
pen can paint the afflicting scene presented by the chamber
when the duchess of Nemours entered. and added her bitter
tears to those of the rest of the family.  The queen and
princesses were on their knees b)y the bed-side, praying, and
bathing the head of their departing son and brother with their
tears. The princes were speechless and sobbing almost to suf.
focation. The king stood by, silent and motionless, watching




DtUCHSS OF ORLEAiS.                  55
with painful anxiety every fluctuation in the countenance of
his dying heir. Outside the house, the crowd continued every
moment to increase, every one was overwhelned with consternation. The cure of Neuilly and his clergy instantly obeyed
the king's summons. Under the influence of powerful medicamrnents the agony of the dying prince was prolonged. Life withdrew, but vejry slowly, and not without struggling powerfully
against so much youthful strength. For a moment, respiration became free, and the beating of the pulse more perceptible.
As the slightest hopes are grasped by hearts torn with despair,
this scene of desolation was interrupted by a momentary calm,
but the gleam soon passed away. At 4 o'clock, the prince
showed the unequivocal symptoms of departing life, and in
another half hour, he rendered his soul to God, dying in the arms
of the king, his father, who at the last moment pressed his
lips on the forehead of his lost child, hallowed by the tears of
the afflicted mother, amid the sobs of the whole family. The
prince being dead, the king drew the queen into'%n adjoining
room, where the assembled ministers and marshals threw
themselves at her feet, and endeavored to offer consolation.
Her Majesty exclaimed, "What a dreadful misfortune has befallen our family, but how much greater for France."  Her voice
was then stifled by sobs and tears. The king seeing Marshal
Gerard absorbed in grief, took his hand and pressed it, with an
expression that showed his sense of his bereavement, but at the
same time, a firmness and magnanimnity, truly royal. The
mortal remains of the prince were placed upon a litter and covered with a white sheet. The queen refused to get into her
carriage, declaring her resolution to follow the corpse of her
son to the chapel at Neuilly, where she desired them to be deposited. Consequently, a company of the 17th Light Infantry
was hastily marched down from Combeine to line the pro.,esion on each side, and thus those mon  who had shared with




56                  MEMOIR OF THE
the prince in all his dangers of the passage of the Iron Gates
and the heights of Mongara, in Africa, served as the escort of
his now lifeless body. Several of the men wept and called to
mind the brilliant valor with which the duke of Orleans had
assailed the enemy, and at the same time, the mild and delicate
beneficence with which he had ever tempered the necessary
rigor of command.  At 5 o'clock, the mournful procession
moved towards the Neuilly chapel. General Athalin walked at
the head of tIe bier, carried by four non-tommissioned officers.
Behind, followed the queen, princess Adelaide, duchess de
Nemours, princess Clementine, duke d'Aumale and the duke
de Montpensier. Then came Marshals Soult and Gerard, the
ministers, the general officers, the king's household and princes,
with an immense number of other persons. The sad procession moved along the Avenue de Sablonvil'e, and crossing the
old Neuilly road, entered the royal park and traversed its whole
length to the chapel. Here their majesties, the princesses and
princes, after prostrating themselves before the altar, left their
beloved child and brother, under the guardianship of God. In
the evening the royal family remained in seclusion, except that
the king conferred with his ministers. At 7 o'clock, Monsieur Bertin de Vaux, royal physician, set out for Plombieres,
where the duchess of Plombibres had gone for the benefit of
the waters. Amidst all their own affliction, during this disastrous day, the thought of the deprivation sustained by the
duchess, was never out of the minds ot her royal relations, and
her name was repeatedly invoked in their lamentations. At
length it was resolved that the duchess de Nemours and the
princess Clementine should go to her with letters from the
king and queen, and commenced their journey at 9 o'clock;
they met the duchess returning to Neuilly.




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.            57
V.
ALL these broken hearts were at length sustained by courage and faith.
"'Yes, the Lord who smites," she writes five
months after the sad event, Cis a merciful Father; I have an unalterable conviction of this,
even when I do not experience His consolations.  I
am in the midst of a contest that exacts blind
faith; sometimes this faith is very strong, and then
love and hope lighten my heart like a ray from
above; but again, I feel all the weakness of my
poor human nature and cannot raise my heart to
God. What patience God has with us! How could
we bear the burden laid upon us without Him?"
On the 14th of July of the same year, she writes
from Dreux: " The date of this letter will sufficiently apprise you of my anguish in tracing these
3




MEMOiR OF THE
lines; but let not your heart be troubled; suffei
not on my account."
"Thank God for me; He has wonderfully sustained me; He has granted me his peace, his presence; he has caused me to inhale the perfume of
eternity, and strengthened and revived my poor,
withered, stricken heart; my soul is filled with
gratitude to God, whose mercy has causedl such
sweet consolations to spriing up in the very bosom
of death, and pours itself out in constant prayer.
Upon returning here, I cried unto God:'let me
not falter; leave not my soul to be shipwrecked in
despair, upon his tomb, where I realize the nothingness of life, and the mystery of eternity.' God had
mercy upon me; he granted me grace to weep
sweet tears, and I had almost said, tears of joy.
My heart was filled with the thought of eternal
felicity, and seemed already raised above the world,
above my grief; it seemed already in harmony with
that beloved soul, and to be enjoying his happiness.
Peace, joy, light, mercy; —praises to the thousand
times merciful God   Such are the experiences of
my soul; thank Him, who has granted me such
realization of his love, in the midst of death.  The
preceding days were terrible.  Therefore I did not
write to you.  The 6th was the anniversary of the
aappies;e daay of my life; the 7th, that of his de



DUCHESS OF ORLEANS,           59
partuie from  Plombi2eres; the 10th, was spent
in prayers and tears at the chapel erected upon
the spot where the happiness of my life was destroyed; the 11th, was the clay of the solemn inauguration; finally, the 12th, the time of our pilgrimage to Dreux: I suffered a thousand deaths,
and was fearfully depressed, till at the grave I again
found the Lord. Now, I am at peace with Him,
with my cross, with my future upon earth. Upon
the Sabbath, at 10 o'clock, I shall take the communion in Paris, and beseech God to establish my
soul in this peace, in this faith, in this love that
nothing ought longer to trouble."
But this faith and love, had its rise and fall; if
God sometimes granted her soul wings to mount
and renew its strength, when again drawn towards
the earth, the burden seemed still more weighty;with heaven shut out, grief returned with all its
rankling distress, remembrances and languor;-a
familiar face, a date, sufficed to reawaken her anguish.' Ah! what have I not suffered in speaking te
W-  of the sacrifice his wife has made for him.
How happy I deem her in being able to show him
that she loves him more than all the world, and
that to follow him she is ready to leave what is
next dearest to her, her children. How I envy her I




60              MEMOIR OF THE
But why should my tears fall at each event in life,
at each foreign circumstance?  My grief is like a
glass, in which every object is reflected."'1843. My sister-in-law is married. You will
imagine that I had not courage to be present at the
ceremony.  I have been several times to St. Cloud,
to see my good Louise.  I love her so much, that I
would go any distance to see her. The warm affection of the queen and Victoire did me good. I
felt that each one of the family, suffered on my account. My heart was in the past, at Fontainbleau.
A voice seemed to speak within my heart, of consolation, of eternity, of reunion. I passed the night
in writing and thinking.  liy decision sometimes to
appear in the parlor, cost me much anguish. The
condolence of a general, yesterday, completely unnerved me: this often happens. I do not long
remain in company, but I see the king and queen
are pleased with the part I have taken, and this
ought to be an indemnity for my sufferings."
" I have been obliged to receive the ministers
and royal household with Paris; the reception was
in the evening, in the very apartments where he appeared so often.  They were brilliantly lighted as on
former occasions, and presented the aspect of a f6te;
but alas, what a fete. In the midst of the crowd,
there was but one thought, one regret; above all




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.            61
the surrounding group arose the noble cherished
portrait of the prince painted and placed in my
saloon by Monsieur Ingres; all my acts must pass
tunder his eves."
"There is nothing new in our sad and quiet
home.  The beautiful spring days make my children
smile, and me weep.  This season, he loved so
much; we walked together, and rejoined the children at Neuilly. There he made me bouquets of the
earliest flowers, and would not place them  in his
button-hole, as formerly, but said,'they are not
sombre enough for a man who has passed his thirtieth year.' He made the children play out of doors
the whole day, and when I sent for them to come
in, said to me smiling,'you think the children
are only well off, when under your own eye.' We
dined at five o'clock in order to ride out after dinner. We passed the evening in the fragrant garden
at Neuilly, making large bouquets.  We returned
at nine o'clock, and conversed upon the light or
serious subjects of the moment.  The politics of the
day led to the favorite topic, the moral greatness of
France, its defence: its isolated position, the moral
valor of the people, etc., etc. I was struck with the
indefatigable ardor of his mind, and the calm, admirable sang-fr'ofd, with which he judged his country, its position and future.




t62             MEMOIR OF THEi'It is again spring, with the sweet air he loved
to breathe, its flowers, its birds which he noticed,
and to which he called my attention; then the happy children running in the fields; but every thing is
changed. The world is no longer the same to me;
the heavens, the sun, no longer smile upon me; or
rather, their glory oppresses me, and I would hide
myself, that I might not see this spring-tide, that
newly awakens my grief."
And a few weeks later: " You are right in believing that the return of this month in which ended the happiest day of my life (not the happiest in
itself, but in its promises) has not passed without
the most harrowing comparisons. Six years ago
this evening, I saw the sun set for the last time
upon my native land.  The confidence which inspired me through all the journey, then for a moment failed. I do not know if you remember the
pains you had to revive my drooping courage. I
shall never forget the impressions of that last evening in Germany.  In  the midst of animating
hopes, I experienced an unaccountable grief which
I attributed to the solemnity of the moment, but
which seems to me now, like a presentiment of misfortune; but if my trials have been great, my happiness has been without parallel. I endeavor tc be
thankful, nut only for the remaining good, but for
those I have already possessed."




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           63
An accident, threatening the life of the entire
royal family, interrupted the course of these sad
days, in which she'"passed from  one degree of
grief to another."  In the account given to her
friend, she paints her lively gratitude to God, for
saving her beloved ones, as by a miracle; yet the
bitterness of remembrance is mingled with her expressions of thanksgiving.
CHATEAU D'EU.
Yesterday the king wished to go out in th,,
char A bane; I asked permission to accompany
him with my two children; this request I had never
made before. The king placed himself upon the
first seat with Aumale and Paris; the queen, myself and Robert upon the second, Fran9ois and
Jlementine upon the third; then Joinville and
Auguste.  The king descended to a little village
upon the banks of the sea, where he visited a battery and made Paris fire a cannon, to which he applied the lighted match with a courage that enchanted everybody. He remounted the char a banec
to return to Tr6port, where he proposed to visit another battery.  To reach Treport, it is necessary to
cross a bridge over a foaming torrent; the queen
begged to alight, declaring that it was dangerous to
cross so frail a structure; I had passed upon it




6~a4             MEMOIR OF THE
when my horses began to be frightened; I besought
the king to let me alight.  "Nonsense," he exclaimed, "F go on! "  The cannon fired at the same
moment, the sluice opened, the horses pranced, and
the three were precipitated into the abyss. The
char a bane would have been dragged in, if the
postilion, of the thill-horses had not held them
with a rare sang-froid, when they were even upon
the very brink of the precipice.  The band happily
broke and the char A banc was arrested.  I cannot
tell you what I experienced in that moment which
seemed to me a century.  The king and my sons
safe, I should have feared nothing, I would willingly have remained within.  My heart was deepyv affected in seeing all that I loved saved   I
thanked God; nevertheless, there was a little bitterness intermingled with this prayer; it was not
entirely pure from murmuring.  Why was this protection that kept us, then denied?  Why a'cow escape a danger a thousand times greater tl of, that
which was so fatal in its results?  Not <-ien a
horse was wounded! That fall of twenty'Lve feet
into a gulf of whirling waters, without re-.iving a
scratch! and then so light a fall that ws4 or) destructive I The more one thinks, the more mn, murmurs.  I do not wish to feel so, yet my ] )o'. eart
is thus constrained against my will.




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS,           65
After the accident, the king returned with us
upon foot, to the Tr6port battery. An immense
crowd followed him with acclamations of joy; every
one seemed happy; I only wept in the midst of
this cortege, remembering another, when the king
also upon foot, giving his arm to the queen, followed
the victim of a like disaster."
As we have foreseen, her children only bound
her to life; " they only," said she, "make me live,
and sometimes conceal the diegs of the cup from
me. A. vail of melancholy is cast over everything
but the joyous life of my children.
"To-day being Paris' birthday, I invited the
poor childe.n from Eu and Treport, here, which
gave them great pleasure. I also endeavored to
throw aside all sorrow; I made myself a child, and
took a childish pleasure in the enjoyment of those
around me."
She mingled her life with that of her sons, and
the slightest circumstance drew her thoughts instinctively towards them.
"I have lately been with the queen to visit
Monsieur Scheffer. His St. Augustine truly edified
me; it is a masterpiece. Nothing could be more
sublime than St. Monica's countenance; one would
believe her to be already in heaven; her expression is
full of God; I was deeply touched, especially, when
I pressed Paris' hand within my own."




66              MEMOIR OF THE
The absorbing interest of her mind, was the edauation of her sons as their father would have desired them  to be educated, and to work for the
happiness of France, which she could only do
through them.  It was touching to see so great a
mind absorbed in the most tender care of their
health, plays, and early studies; nothing seemed
trivial to her, for she always bore in mind the great
end she wished to attain.  Thus, the attention she
gave to politics, the assiduity with which she followed public discussions, and the just disquietude
she felt concerning the state of the public mind,
towards the close of the year 1847, were only varied
forms of her ever maternal vigilance. She had that
sort of sympathy with France, which does not necessarily imply approbation, but comprehension of
the ideas by which a country is agitated.  From
the first, she felt the threatenings that preceded the
storm, and though she like others could not render
an exact account of the extent and nature of the
danger, she iong experienced the anxiety that agitated the minds of many upon the first days of
February, and which quickly spread to the court.
She writes in 1847: " There are subjects in the
order of the day, that make me blush to open the
Journals. I am sad from the very depths of my
heart at the general discontent of the public




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.            67
mind, and the discredit it reflects upon the;ighel
classes.
"The moral evil does not manifest itself in sudden agitation or outbreaks, but in the weakness of
the rulers and indifference of the people.  A reaction must take place. A skilful hand is necessary
to suppress the disease, a sympathetic heart is
needed to heal it. Alas!, my thouth11ts dwell only
upon one prince who understood this epoch, whose
delicate soul felt the reaction of his country's moral
sufferings.  He would have known how to temper
them, and to inspire the country with a new elation;
his decision would have seconded his intentions 
his wisdom would have directed the right; France
has need of him, but God has taken him -from
ier!
"'What will our future be? This thought
agitates my nights and troubles my solitary hours.
The evil is profound, because it attacks the morality of the population.  Is it momentary, or is it the
indication of weakness?  I do not know how to
judge, but I pray God to send a reviving breath
over our withered France."
However exorbitant the claims of the contending
parties might be, the duchess of Orleans desired
that they might at least be examined, and was
afflicted at seeing the king's ministers fully confi.




68               MEMOIR OF THE
dent that reason and right were on their side, without due deliberation.  But her fears and preferences
for a policy that she believed best calculated to establish the throne and to calm hostile passions, she
loyally laid before the royal family, but did not permit them to extend beyond her own immediate circle.  If she was mistaken in believing that it was
possible to prevent the disasters of 1848, it must be
granted that the measures of many others were at
fault.  Malevolence only can reproach her with having foreseen t hemr, and the only reply worthy of her,
would be the simple narration of her actions, words,and even gestures, in that journey on the 24th of
February, when the suddenness of the shock revealed the depths of each heart.  It is a pity to
pass in silence the rarest examples of dignity and
courage, in those sad times. One can scarcely reirain from pausing before the majestic figure of the
queen, so bold in danger, so submissive in misfortune; or not render homage to the prince who so
nobly sacrificed his rights, confronting all perils, without other ambition than that of saving the widow
and children of a tenderly regretted brother. But
since it belongs to us only to review the facts so
many times related, and it is our aim  to present
the character of the duchess of Orleans, we must
follow her alone in the midst of the general disor



DUC'fESS OF ORLEANS.           69
der; it is her alone we must see at the Tuileries.
If we have had the happiness of attaining our end,
the duchess of Orleans will not appear on that 24th
of February different from what she was on the
preceding evening or the morrow, and circumstances
alone will have served to manifest her noble qualities.  There is always the same mnelange of feminine delicacy, decisive action, and exquisite sensibility.




TnE -lrgnt preceding the 24th was one of great
anguish for the princess; the bravest began to be
disquieted: "We have not even had strength to
pray," said she; and, indeed, what at first seemed
only a ministerial crisis, suddenly assumed the
aspect of a revolution. The less they were pre.
pared, the greate, was the disorder; each moment
bore away the hope a previous one had excited;
the most popular -'ames, even, succeeded to the
power; —from Guizot to Thiers; from Thiers to
Odilon Barrot.  The reform-that last concession
which one would believe magical in its calming
effect, since it had suppressed factitious passionshad been promised and the news spread from rank
to rank of the national guard, and produced a powerful effect upon the cfoups pressing round the en



DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           71
trance to the Tuileries. The king, in the midst of
the counsels and contradictory rumors borne to him
in the unaccountable confusion, decided to make a
last effort. Followed by his sons and aides-de-camp,
several of whom had not even time to put on their
uniform, he mounted a horse and reviewed the troops
ranged round the interior court and upon the Place
du Carrousel. The queen and princesses, near the
duchess of Orleans and her young sons, are at the
windows, following him  with anxious eyes. Many
cries of " long live the king," for an instant reanimate their hopes; but soon they are dissipated by
shouts of " long live the Reform!"' The king is
not deluded.  He feels the coldness with which he
is received by the national guard, and the abandonment of those upon whom he ought to be able to
rely; his countenance expresses neither fear nor
agitation, but the calm  melancholy of a man
wounded to the very heart.  He returns to his
apartment, and while he is reflecting for a few moments with his head buried in his hands, an officer
precipitately enters, exclaiming: —" Sir, there is not
a moment to lose; give orders, or abdicate." It is
about eleven o'clock in the morning.  The king,
after a moment's silence, says: "I have always
* For an interesting account of this crisis, see vol. 12th of
the London Illustrated News, published in 1848. —Translato.




72              MEMOIR oF THE
beeb t pacific king; I will abdicate." Then arising,
he o. ened the door to the saloon where the queen
and princesses were assembled, and repeated in a
firm tone: " I will abdicate."
At these words, the queen and princesses rush
towards him, and conjure him to retract those fatal
words.  The duchess of Orleans bows respectfully
before him, and takes his hand, which she kisses
with tenderness; " Do not abdicate, sir, do not abdicate," she exclaims, bursting into tears.  But the
king, without replying, returns to his cabinet, followed by the princesses, and slowly writes the act
of abdication, which he finally reads in a loud voice:
" I abdicate the crown, which the national voice
called me to wear, in favor of my grandson, the
count de Paris.  May he succeed in the great task
that falls upon him to-day!"  " May he resemble
his grandfather!" exclaims the queen. The duchess
of Orleans renews her passionate entreaties with the
king; she begs him " not to lay a burden upon his
grandson that he has not sufficient power to sustain
himself."  Her maternal instinct told her too well,
that to tear the crown from the king, was not to
give it to her son. When she can no longer hope
to obtain any thing by her prayers, and the king has
finished the last letter of his name, she throws herself, weeping, into the queen's arms. For a few




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.                 73
moments they hold each other's hands in silence.
These moments are short;-the king is pressed to
depart; words of adieu are exchanged in haste.
He leaves, followed by the queen and several of the
princesses.'   The duke de Montpensier does not
* The following is Lamartine's account of the king's departure fromn the palace:
"The king took off his uniform, laid his sword upon the
table, put on a plain black coat, and gave his arm to the queen,
leaving the palace to the new regime. The silence of this last
moment was only interrupted by the stifled sobs of the spectators. Without any striking prestige as a king, this prince
was beloved as a man; his long experience inspired men's
minds with confidence, while his attentive affability attached
him to the hearts of all. His old age, deserted fcr the first
time by fortune, excited commiseration. Political superstition
stood aghast at the sight of this last fugitive from the throne.
It seemed as if with him the wisdom of the empire was retiring.
The queen, leaning upon his arm, seemed proud to fall at her
post with her husband and monarch who had been, and who
remained without a throne and without a country upon earth.
The aged couple, inseparable in prosperity and in exile, presented a most affecting spectacle.  Even republicans would
have dropped a tear at the departure of this flither and mother,
driven from the hearth where they thought to leave their
children. The spectators kissed their hands and touched their
dress.... At the raoment of crossing the threshold of his
cabinet, the king, turning back to the duchess of Orleans, who
had risen to follow him, exclailmed, "Remain here, Helen!"
The princess threw herself at his feet, conjuring him to take
4




74                  MEMOI  OF THE
hesitate to leave his sick wife under the care of a
friend, that he may protect his father's departure.
The king, in  quitting  the  Tuileries, believed
that his absence would appease the tumult, and
leave his grandson upon the throne, under the direcher with him. She forgot royalty, and thought only of the
father of her husband. Her entreaties, however, were in
vain.     A messenger had been sent to order one of the
royal carriages, but the mob had already burnt them on the
Place du Carrousel, and the groom who had gone to order one,
had been killed by a discharge from the insurgents. It was,
therefore, necessary to abandon this mode of departure. The
king left by the door of a subterraneous passage, which leads
from his apartments to the garden of the ITuileries. He crossed
on foot that same garden which Louis XVI., Marie Antoinette,
and their children, had crossed in their flight to the National
Assembly,-that path to the scaffold, or to exile, which monarchs never retrace. The queen comforted her husband with
a few words, uttered in a low tone. A group of faithful servants, of officers, women and children, followed in silence.
Two little hackney carriages, engaged by an officer in disguise,
on the public stand in the street, drew up at the exit of the
Tuileries, at the bottom of the terrace. Here the nerves of the
queen, over-excited by the prolonged crisis she had suffered,
altogether failed her at the last moment; she gasped, tottered,
and fell. The king was obliged to raise her in his arms, and
place her in a carriage, which he himself immediately entered.
The duchess de Nemours, the ornament and beauty of the
zourt, bathed in tears, entered the second carriage with her
children, seeking with a restless eye for her husband, wh& wan




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.                  75
ition of his daughter-in-law; but events marched
more quickly than his imagination could follow.
Scarcely had he left the palace, when royalty itself
was in doubt.  The insurgents approached the railings of the interior court, and threatened to break
still engaged amidst the difficulties and dangers of his duty.
A squadron of cuirassiers surrounded the two carriages, which
set off at full speed along the Quay de Passy, towards St.
Cloud. The duke de Nemours remained to the last to secure
the safe departure of the duchess of Orleans.  Whilst the
evacuation of the palace by the troops was thus effected, a
small number of officers and counsellors, some devoted to the
dynasty, some to the person, and some only to the misfortunes
of a lady, were in consultation round the duchess of Orleans
and her children..... The report of three cannons shook the
windows of the apartment. It was the artillery of the palace
which was firing on the people as they issued from the quay
to the Carrousel. The princess sent General Gourgaud to stop
the firing, and the artillerymen extinguished their matches in
token of peace. General Gourgaud returned, and M. Dupin
followed him. M. Dupin was one of the great authorities of
public opinion. Whatever course he took, multitudes followed
in his steps.... The duchess saw him enter the apartment,
the presage at once of strength and peace.' Well, sir,' cried
she,'what are you come to tell me?'' I am come to tell you,
madam,' replied M. Dupin, in a saddened but hopeful tone,'that perhaps the part of a second Maria Theresa is reserved
for you.'' Direct me, sir' replied the princess;' my life belongs to France and tc my children.':Well, then, madam,
let us depart; we have not a moment to lose. Let us go to
the Chamber of Deputies.'




J7~6                MEMOIR OF THE
them.  The crowd, which had quickly pressed into
the king's saloon, dispersed, and the duchess of Orleans was only  surrounded  by her household (not
one composing it abandoned her for a moment) and
a few deputies, who pressed her to take the regency,
This, in fact, was the only course for the duchess to take.
The cause of the regency, already lost in the streets, might be
retrieved in the chamber of deputies, if that body in discredit
among the people, by courtliness of spirit, had preserved sufficient ascendency to arrest the fall of the monarchy. The presence of a woman, the grace and innocence of a child, were more
powerful attractions than any speeches. The bloody mantle of
Cpesar, exhibited at the tribune, was less affecting than the
tears of a young and beautiful woman, presenting her orphan
child to the representatives of a chivalrous people.
It has already been stated that the king and queen, with
the duchess de Nemours and her children, seated themselves in
two hired coaches, on the Place de la Concorde. On reaching
Saint Cloud, the king took court carriages and proceeded to
Trianon, where he stopped for a few moments, as if to allow
time for fortune to overtake him, and arrest his flight...
When evening set in, the king departed, taking the road to
Ireux, which place he reached early in the night.... He informed the Mayor and sub-prefect that it was his intention to
remain four days at Dreux, and there to await the decision of
the chambers respecting his future place of residence, and the
position which the nation might thenceforward allot to him...
The king retired to rest at two o'clock; while he was sleeping
a friend arrived from Paris and announced the proclamation of




DUCmESS OF ORLEANS.'7
as the last chance of saving the monarchy.  "It is
impossible," she replies, " I cannot bear such a burden; it is beyond my strength; no one is prepared
to see me regent; I myself less than any one."-:"
While she is speaking, the sound of guns is heard;
the republic.... A council, composed of members of the royal
family and their friends, was held at the king's bedside. It
was determined that the members of the family should effect
their escape separately and in different directions. The fugitives were disguised in clothes of the plainest possible description. (The account, from  page 302 of Lamartine's Works,
of several pauses and incidents on the route, is most interesting, but too lengthy to be here introduced.)  Through friendly
mediation, it was arranged that the king should embark at
Ilavre, on board of one of the, vessels employed in the conveyance of cattle and provisions from France to the English coast.
Adverse winds prevented the carrying out of this plan.
The king and queen departed from  Havre in a steamer, and
landed at Newhaven, where he was informed that the hospitality of his son-in-law, the king of the Belgians, had assigned the
place of Claremont as his abode."
* Monsieur Lamartine, in his "' History of the Revolution
of 1848," expresses his opinion that it was the duchess of Orleans' desire to hold the regency, and that " Louis Philippe
and his ministers perished under the unforeseen consequences
of wresting the regency from  the young mother of an infant
king." " If," continues Lamartine, " if instead of laying before the people that ambiguous abdication, which made no provision for the regency, and which suffered contending parties
to catch sight of the duke de Nemnours behind the formal abdicationl, if 1V]. de G-irardin, the bearer of the intelligence, had




78                  MEMOIR OF THE
a few minutes more, and the Tuileries will be invaded.  She must fly, to save her life and children,
or face the perils of the day, in order to preserve
the crown for the count de Paris, and to defend
the rights of France. Placed between these two
alternatives, her duty appears clearly defined; she
is neither in hesitation or trouble. Taking the
hands of her two children, she crosses the long gallery which separates her froml  her apartment, and
pauses before their father's portrait: " It is here
that we must die," says she, calmly; she then gives
orders for the doors to be opened, ready to submit,
with her children, to a frightful death, if her tranquil courage cannot conquer the mobile mind of
represented before the imagination and the heart of the nation
a young mother reigning by popular favor in the name of her
son; if this beloved princess, untainted with the shadow of a
charge, had herself appeared in the court of the palace, and
presented her child to the adoption of the country, there is no
doubt nature would have triumphed over the people. But the
duchess of Orleans, even at this last hour, was, as it were, in
exile with her children in the apartments of the palace assigned
to her.... In M. de Girardin's interview with her, not a word,
from her, indicated a mortified ambition, or a concealed sorrow.
Her griefs were unmingled, not only with all political intrigue,
but even with the feelings of ambition.  She exhibited the
calmness and disinterestedness of a mother who entirely forgets herself amidst the recollections of her husband and her
hopes for her son."




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.          79
the defying multitude, whose shouts already reach
her,
At this moment, two deputies hastily entered,
and in the name of the duke de Nemours, besought
her, without delay, to join him at the bridge across
the garden; he had watched over the king's departure, and returned to lead her safely out of the Tuileries. She recognized in them aid from heaven;
she had no time for questions, and was almost borne
onward by the multitude, seeking to protect her
against the bayonets pointed towards the Place du
Carrousel. As she passed through the garden-gate,
the mob were taking possession of the Tuileries.
Upon reaching the Place Louis XV., the princess perceived the duke de Nemours upon horseback; but separated by the crowd, she could not
communicate with him. She was ignorant of the
measures he had taken to conduct her to St. Cloud.
Her instinctive courage pressed her towards the
Boulevards; there she would find herself confronting
the true people of Paris, now nothing more than a
troop of rebels. Perhaps she might perish there;
yet perhaps her presence might bring them to reason.
Monsieur Dupin seeks to turn from this direction.
A voice cries, " A la Chambre!" all repeat "' A la
Chambre."  Believing herself to be following the
direction of the duke de Nemours, she permits hers




80               MEMOIR OF THE
self to be led towards that quarter. He himself in
the distance sees her, without the power to cletain
her, and nothing remains for him but to follow.
The crowd, well disposed at this moment, cry,
long live the duchess of Orleans!" ~' long live the
count de Paris!" while it forms like two walls, between which the princess advances, holding the
count de Paris by the hand, while Monsieur Scheffer, an officer of the national guard, follows, bearing
the little duke de Chartres, who is ill, in his arms.
At this moment, Monsieur Odilon Barrot was seeking in the Tuileries for the duchess, in order to lead
her to the Hotel-de-Ville; but he could not force
an entrance, and returned to the chamber, which he
reached after her.
When the princess entered the assembly, the
disorder was extreme; the deputies were pressing
to the tribune; a strange crowd filled the passages,
obstructing the progress of the royal cortege. Some
cry, " away with the princes; we will have no
princes here!" others cry still louder, "long live
the duchess of Orleans! long live the count de
Paris!"  She takes her place near the tribune, and
remains there, with her two children at her side;
behind her are the persons of her suite, struggling
to keep the multitude from  gathering around her.
Monsieur Dupin ascends to the desk, and announces




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.            83
that the act of abdication is to be borne by Monsieur Barrot to the chamber; in the meantime, he
insists that the unanimous acclamations with which
they have welcomed the count de Paris as king, and
the duchess as regent, be clothed in a legal form. At
these words, violent protestations burst forth from
a part of the chambre and tribune. The president
commands all foreigners to withdraw, and entreats
the princess to retire, "C out of respect to the law."
Sir," she replies, " this is a royal session."  Several of her friends seeing the tumult increase, entreat her to withdraw.  "If I withdraw from here,
my sons will never return again," she responds,
while remaining immovable at her place.  But the
crowd presses, the noise increases, and the heat becomes so excessive that the princes can scarcely
breathe.  The princess permits herself to be led
through the left gallery, extending round the semicircie, to the higher seats, facing the tribune, and
there seats herself, with the duke de Nemours and
her children.  At this moment, Monsieur Odilon
Barrot, returned from the Tuileries, obtains a hearing, while he proclaims, c" the crown of July rests
upon the head of a child."  Then are heard acclamations of "long live the count de Paris!" The
duchess arises as if about to speak.  Upon one side
of the chamber the cry is, " Speak, speak " while
4*




82              MEMOIR OF THE
the other silences the voice.  She utters these
words: "We are come here, my sons and myself-"
but is quickly interrupted.  She makes a new effort
to make herself heard, but in vain, and resumes her
seat.  Several orators succeed one another, in a confusion impossible to describe. Finally, Monsieur
de Lamart4ine advances towards the tribune.  His
first words revive the hopes of the princess' friends;
but with her sweet and gentle smile, she makes a
motion of her finger that shows them she does not
share their illusion.  Towards the end of the discourse, violent blows reverberate through the hall;
the doors of the journalist department, upon the
right of the tribune, are forced open by armed men,
who precipitate themselves into the apartment with
loud vociferations; they level their loaded guns,
and walk from one side of the chamber to the other
till they perceive the royal group, at which they
aim. The majority of the deputies withdraw. The
duchess of Orleans and her sons find themselves
discovered; there remains between them and the
bullets only a remnant of the deputies, who have
stationed themselves before them.  From the calmness of her countenance, one would judge that she
was incurring no danger; leaning over the nearest
seat, she gently rests her hand upon the shoulder of
an attendant, and says in a low voice which betrays




IUCHHESS OF ORLEANS.             83
no emotion,'"what do you counsel me to do?"
The reply is, "Madame, the deputies are no longer
here, we must go to the presidency in order to rally
the' chambre.'" "But how shall I reach there? "
she responds, without moving or appearing agitated
by the bullets flying over her head. " Follow me," replies M3onsieurJules de Lasteyrie. From seat to seat,
they descend to the left end of the hall, where they
find themselves in a passage reserved for delegates,
leading to a dimly lighted corridor; two folding doors
separate it from the hall; one is open. Monsieur de
Lasteyrie forces a passage through the crowd with
his arms; perceiving a company of national guards
without the door, he commands them to hastily rank
around the duchess of Orleans, which they immediately do.":'
But in the  meanwhile, the crowd is again
formed; the princess and her children are forced
against the closed door, and can advance no further.
She however disengages herself, but before she is able
to seize the hands of her sons, they are in the darkness violently separated from her, and she is dragged to the very hall of the presidency.  There, not
* In her exile the duchess of Orleans sent a souvenir to
each of these brave men men who, in accomplishing their duty
contributed to the preservation of her life upon that day. —Au
THOR'S NOTE.




84              MEMOIR OF THE 
finding herself followed by her children, she utters a
despairing cry that resounds through the hall above
the noise of the tumult.  Only these words are
heard, pronounced with singular energy: " My chil
dren! my children."  The children were detained in
the narrow passage.  The duke de Chartres, overthrown and for an instant lost under the feet of the
crowd, is recovered and borne to the apartment of
one of the hussars. A  workman in his blouse,
seized the count de Paris and carried him by force
in his arms, doubtless in order to defend him, but
in the midst of the noise, disorder and darkness,
each mistrusted his neighbor.  The unhappy child
is torn from him and borne, or rather thrown, from
arm to arm till he reaches the corridor, where Mon.sieur de Montguyon lets him down through a window into an interior court, and leads him back to
his mother.
Scarcely has she seen him, and been assured
that the youngest one is in safety, than all traces
of emotion disappear. The sight of her son at once
restores her presence of mind, and passing instantly
from violent despair to entire self-possession, she
again seeks counsel from those around her. A reunion of the dispersed deputies was not to be
dreamed of; the President's hall might perhaps
be invaded like the Court of Justice; the HoItel-des



DUCHESS OF ORLEANS             85
Invalides is the nearest place; there she may at
least find a temporary asylum, and deliberate upon
the measures best to be taken.  A carriage is found
at the gate; the princess enters it with the count
de Paris, escorted by two national guards; MIonsieur de Lasteyrie, takes the reins from the coachman' s hands, in order to hasten departure.  Monsieur Mornay reaches the entrance to the IHotel-desInvalides almost as soon as the duchess. The
princess ascends to the governor's apartments. By
a seeming fatality, Marshal Molitor is ill and cannot leave his room. There are only a very small
number of old soldiers around, and it is feared that
they will refuse to obey the orders of those unknown
to them.  " Let orders be given in my name," says
the princess, without hesitation. The marshal ex.
presses his fears for her safety and that of her sons;
he represents the isolated position of the 1Hotel-desInvalides, and its ill defence from within.  "No
matter, sir," she replies, " it is a good place to die in,
if we are not to see to-morrow, or to remain in, if
we can defend ourselves."
The duke de Nemours, with several others, has
rejoiored  her; they consult how troops may be reassembled for defence, or how it is possible to
return to Paris.  The princess seeks to communicate her ardor for resistance, listens to their advice




86              MEMOMR OF TIM
with calmness, and replies as frankly and with as
much authority as if she was in peaceable possession
of the regency, holding council at the Tuileries.
Among those who accompanied her, some remain
near her, while others hasten to different ministers
and promise to return with the latest news.
During those hours of anxious waiting, neither
body nor soul sinks under the weight of fatigue and
emotion. She is scarcely seen to repose for a moment.  It is not the excitement of imminent danger that inspires her courage, but a clear and,recise view of duty, with all its risks.  About midday, Monsieur Biesta arrives from  the minister of
the interior, with the message from him for the
princess, that in spite of all his efforts, he can only
summon a very small number of national guards,
and that the mob are gaining ground and approaching the Hotel-des-Invalides. Others return from the
minister of war, and also report that there is no
longer any thing to hope for, that the insurgents
already know her retreat, and that her life and that
of her sons is in great danger.  C Is there no one
here who advises me to remain? " asked she; " if
there is so much as one person, only one, who counsels me to remain, I will do so. I think more of
my son's life than of his crown; but if his life is
necessary to France, a king, even a king of nine
years of age, must know how to die-"




DUCIIESS OF ORLEANS.           87
However, at six o'clock in the evening, Monsieur
Barrot, who had remained all day at the ministers',
and had not for a moment paused from his generous efforts, reaches the HoItel-des-Invalides; he relates what had passed at the oHtel-de-Ville, and
affirms that all is going wrong, that to-morrow it
will be impossible to renew the contest, but that
now they must retire from a place that will be the
first point of attack, agd which it is no longer possible to maintain without troops or munitions. The
princess is entreated to leave the Hotel-des-Invalides secretly, and to conceal herself in the neighborhood, where she can return on the following morning if it becomes possible to organize a defence.
But at no price would she expose the old soldiers to
dangers she would not share herself.    I will remain altogether, or withdraw  altogether," is her
reply. When it was at length decided to leave the
place, she was conjured to disguise herself in some
simple dress, that attention might not be attracted
towards her. She rejects this idea with a measure
of indignation.  "If I am taken," she exclaims, "' I
will be taken as a princess;" and they were only
able to prevail upon her to tear off the lace that
covered her robe.  But she was happily not recoguized in the short transit from the Hotel-des-Invalides to "la rue de Monsieur," which she made




88                 M74.MOIR OF THE
upon foot, leaning upon the arm of Monsieur (b
Mornay.  The count de Paris, holding the hand of
Monsieur de Lasteyrie, followed a few steps behiLd
her; from distance to distance, others of the suite
dispersed, that no suspicion might be excited; then
came the duke de Nemours, who never lost sight of
her.  At his earnest prayers, the duchess of Orleans
consented to leave Paris, with her son, that same
evening, upon condition that she might await
the results of the morrow  at a chateau upon the
environs.  Upon entering the carriage, she turned
towards one who had been with her all that day,
and said: " Upon one word, to-morrow, or in ten
years, I return here." The noise of wheels at night,
in those deserted streets, attracted the attention of
a few insurgents; they called out for an arrest, and
aimed at the coachman; but he spurred the horses
across a barricade, at the risk of shattering the carriage, and thus left Paris.':
* "The duchess of Orleans had friends at Lille, and the
numerous force garrisoned in that city might, by her presence,
have been won fromn the republic, and urged by enthusiasm to
defend the cause of a woman and a child. The thought of
showing herself to the troops, and claiming the throne for her
son, occurred to the duchess during this last night of her stay
in France; but the crime of civil war stood between the throne
and this thought, and the duchess of Orleans renounced it....




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.                89
Reaching the deserted chateau at night, the
princess first thought only of refreshment and repose for her exhausted child; even this was difficult
to obtain, for they did not, dare light a fire, lest the
smoke might betray their presence to the inhabitants of the village.  She finally laid down beside
him, and when she saw him quietly sleeping, for
the first time experienced a feeling of fear.
Some will perhaps remember the frighful tempests in the month of February, at the moment when
the king vainly endeavored to embark -for England.
The princess mistook the sound of the wind for that
of the beating of drums, and expected every moment
to see the chamber where her child was reposing,
invaded.  The night and day of Friday was spent
in like anguish. Upon Saturday, the 26th, the
duke de Chartres was restored to her, and though
still ill, was so happy at seeing his mother and
brother, that the countenances of all three were
somewhat brightened.
At Ems, she was met by her mother. Whilst her memory
reverted to the pure but short-lived happiness she had enjoyed
in France,-to her bereavement, her sorrow, and the ruin of
her fortune through the faults of others,-she tranquilly resigned herself to the doom pronounced by her adopted country,
where, among persons of all political parties, the name of the
duchess of Orleans will ever be associated with sentiments of
admiraftion affection and respect."-TaANSLATOR.




90              MEMOIR OF TI
Evil tidings arrived at the same time from
Paris. Monsieur de Mornay announced that they
must not lose a moment, but regain the frontier,
and brought a passport to Germany, which he had
obtained with great difficulty. The princess still
resisted; she consented to leave Paris, but was unwilling to leave France. The count de Paris also
repeated his wish to remain in his own country, and
his words seemed to his mother like a warning from
heaven. Her friends still insisted upon her departure; she must go and malke preparation. At the
end of several moments, Monsieur de Montesequion
who had returned from giving his last orders, found
her upon her knees, praying aloud; the count de
Paris was kneeling beside her, and the duke de
Chartres, upon his bed, had his little hands clasped
together. He made a memorandum of her words;
they were: " My God, protect France, protect my
poor children, protect the generous host who has not
shrunk from offering us hospitality in these dangerous moments; let this act bring upon the family
a shower of benedictions, and forbid that the remembrance of our sojourn with them should ever be un~.
welcome."
A driving rain, violent wind, and complete darkness, rendered her departure lugubrious enough.
Few words were uttered; she only pressed the hand




DUCHRESS OF OF ORLEANS.      91
of her hosts, and took the rings from her own fingers
and placed them upon theirs.
All the way from Pontoise to Beaumont, the
railroads were disconnected and the bridges on fire.
They were obliged to take the post to Amiens.
At Lille they were obliged to wait several hours for
the Belgian convoy. The princess and her children
remained in the coach. Some one recognized them,
but no one betrayed them.
In crossing the frontier, the duchess of Orleans
burst into tears; monsieur de Mornay, who had accompanied her, could not restrain his own.' Our
tears are very different," said she to him; "you
weep for joy, that we are saved, while I weep for
grief at leaving France, that France upon which I
call down all the benedictions of heaven. In whatever place I may die, France knows well, the last
throbbing of my heart will be for her.
"' When the thought passes through my mind
that I shall never see France again," said she, many
years after, "I feel as it my heart would break."




92              CBMEMOIR OF TEE
VII.
IT was not the duchess of Orleans' nature, to be
long overcome by grief. Her courage quickly returned; not that courage for action to which she
was no longer called, but that cheerful resignation,
at times almost serene, which she had besought of
God daily for ten years, and most frequently obtained.
"Perhaps this trial," said she, upon reaching
Cologne, "will be useful to my sons.: in exile they
will receive such an education as their grandfather
received. Who knows but it may be of more value
to them than any other?
She had, as one would imagine, brought nothing
away from Paris; the little money gathered up in
their hasty departure, had been exhausted in the
journey; she passed the first days of her exile in




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.            93
the veritable want of all things.  Her mother's
family, it is true, were eagei to offer her hospitality,
and more than hospitality-all that watchful affections could desire.  She was deeply touched, but
declared it was impossible for her to accept any
thing further than a shelter for herself and family.  It was only upon this condition that she
established  herself at Eisenach, early in 3May.
There she lived in the most simple manner, till she
was certain of the fortune that remained to her;
she felt this trial less than all others.  Indeed she
did not dwell upon it; the queen of Belgium  in
her anxiety for her, sent a mutual friend to Eisenach
to see that her sisters and nephews were in want of
nothing.  She found her in a large room without
fire, clothed in the light apparel she wore upon
leaving the Tuileries.  The heat of a stove made
her sick; a fireplace was a thing unknown in that
part of Germany; the princess turned these trials
into pleasantry.  What mattered they to her?
A less lofty, gentle soul, would have suffered a
thousand accessory pains, which, preoccupying the
mind, sometimes oppresses it more than the misfbrtune itself. Returning as an exile to the place from
which she had departed in the buoyancy of hope;
passing, in a few hours, from the highest to the most
humble position; from incessant excitement to the




94               ME~MOIR OF TIlE
monotonous repose of a small village; sinking, after
the agitation of those latter days, into a forced inactivity, she had certainly sufficient cause for ennui,
-that weariness of life which troubles the harmonv
of the soul, and seems, for a time at least, to take
away its strength; but the princess was as indifferent to trivial chagrins as to trivial pleasures.
She suffered deeply, as she had enjoyed deeply, and
her heart, far from neglecting consolations cordially
offered, accepted them with simplicity, almost with
delight.
Nothing could be more touching than the welcome with which the inhabitants of Eisenach received the princess; their discreet sympathy was
expressed in a thousand ways. Their hearts were
penetrated with a respectful, tender pity.  When
she passed through the streets, they scarcely fixed
their eyes upon her, lest they might reawaken her
grief; the thought of all was, how they might
divert and soften it.  When the spring returned,
her chamber, despoiled of all other luxury, was
always supplied with flowers; the wealthy inhabitants contributed their exotics, the poor their wild
flowers; all sent their tribute.
" A truce to complaints," writes she on the 20th
of May, 1848; "we are in a peaceful valley, where
anarchy, which elsewhere rumbles, is still silent,




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           95
You are apprised that I have accepted the hospitality offered by my uncle with such paternal goodness. Our habitation is just what we need; the
house is charming, the country magnificent, the
brave people discreet and full of delicate sympathy.
I bless God for having granted me' this asylum;
but sometimes the separation from all those who
are dear to me; the great distance from that family
I love so dearly, from that mother whom I venerate,
from that sister, angel of consolation,-anxiety for
the future, poignant remembrances of the past,
trouble my soul, and make me almost overlook
the blessings God still grants. Sometimes I feel
as if shut up in the very ends of the earth, dead
yet living, overpowered. with thirst to devote myself to that country I love so much, and riveted
by a chain that wounds at each respiration. My
existence is but a continual mental contest, in which
I am animated by one single desire: —the salvation
and happiness of France. This prayer calms me;
I can have no more ardent wish for the country I
love so passionately..... We must not fall back
upon ourselves, but advance, unfalteringly, fixing
our eyes on high, from whence strength and conso.
lation will not always be denied."
While she was writing, a bloody contest was
again rendering the fate of this country, so ardently




96               MEMOIR OF THE
beloved, doubtful.  The four days in June, during
which this struggle lasted, were more painful for
her to endure than those of her own peril; the
acute suffering, mingled with the accents of patriotic
pride, are revealed in her letters at this time.
" O, my dehr friend," she writes on the 9th of
July, 1848, " what anguish, what torture did I endure during those four days of suspense, when the
fate of France, the fate of entire society, was beirg
decided at Paris! when our friends were npon the
brink of a precipice; when the family of tehose so
devoted to us in exile were running the greatest
dangers.  I could only cry out to God.  God has
saved France, spared our friends; I bless him  for
it, yet feel my heart oppressed with sadness. What
a victory! what an epoch we live in for witnessing
like contests i But what energy was displayed in
resistance! what heroism, what constancy! If it
was necessary to shed blood, we ought to bless God
that it was not in the name of one of us that it
flowed. Men actually in power have saved France;
they reestablish order, they take wise and energetic
measures, but I fear their time will not be long; I
fear that the country is destined to pass through
many successive crises before it rests upon stable,
solid foundations. Poor France! great in its mhifortunes, as in its glory!"




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           97
In the beginning of the summer of 1849, the
lduchess of Orleans left Eisenach for England.  In
the midst of all the emotions of such an interview,
her joy in finding herself with her family was great.
The tone of her correspondence during this visit
indicates a calm and comparatively happy state of
mind. Let us not pass over a single expression of
delight sown here and there in her letters.
{" Your letter found me in the midst of the family circle," she writes from St. Leonard's. -" Our
passage was rough; the wind was so high, and the
sea so tempestuous, that our arrival was greatly
delayed, besides making us horribly sick. Except
N —, all succumbed to this frightful malady,
which I deem worse than death, because it stupefies
while it harasses.  My children did not suffer long;
one was patient and grateful to all who took care
of him; the other could ill restrain his anger
against an evil he could not conquer. Instead of
landing in London at seven o'clock in the morning,
we did not reach it till four in the afternoon. My
sister Louise had been waiting for us at the station for eight hours! You can imagine what this
interview was for me. It is impossible to describe it.
I found them better than I had hoped; but, alas I
that impression has been quickly dissipated; her
parched skin and emaciation afflict me exceedingly.
5S




98               MEMOIR OF THE
(homel arrives this morning, and will enlighten us
concerning the extent of the evil. God grant that
he may not augment my fears!  But I do not
know how to be sufficiently grateful to God for restoring our mother; she is better than she was the
moment I left her, and is so affectionate, so tender,
so angelic towards me.  We found her, with all the
family, waiting with feverish impatience at another
station. Father was moved and tender; brothers
and sisters well. Father is thin, but looks well;
he is a little feeble in the evening when drowsiness
oppresses him, but possosses a strength and clearness of intellect, with a magnanimity of heart, admirable in one so sorely tried. Upon arriving here,
we found several visitors; finding myself thus in the
bosom of my beloved family, and surrounded by old
faithful friends, the illusion was for the first days
complete, and bore me above the pain of such sweet
impressions. Little by little, we feel anew all the
bitterness of our actual situation.  The reunion
and intimate converse with so many noble and beloved ones, still consoles and softens many griefs
I had the joy of witnessing the general surprise at
the appearance of my children, especially Paris..The king, mamma, my brothers, and everybody,
find him greatly improved, and take great interest
and delight in him.  Mamma is very happy in see



DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.            99
ing these two poor little ones again, and her cheva-.ir still holds a large place in her heart; but she
expresses an infinite tenderness for Paris, who replies to all her maniftstations of interest with less
reserve than his nature has hitherto admitted of.
He is in a stage of development, with which Monsieur Regruier is well content.  The voyage, and
many things he has seen, doubtless contributed to
this."
Upon the eve of returning to Eisenach, she
writes: "'Our domestic life is very sweet.  I am
much with the queen, hence with the king, whose
affectionate tenderness increases from clay to day,
and makes me shrink from  the moment of separation.  I hope to make frequent sojourns with the
family; the first will be upon my dear child's receivin~g his first communion."
The duchess of Orleans finally returned to Clare.
mont after a sojourn of several months at Eisenach,
and devoted herself entirely to the religious educatio-, of her son.  She remained with him in his catechetical exercises with the Abbe Guelle, followed
hil'. in his retirement, and when she could not join in
his exercises, united herself to him by prayer.  The
Lutheran doctrine concerning the Holy Eucharist,
approaches ours nearer than that of any other Protestant communion.  At the momont of her son's




1 O0t           MEMOIR OF THE
entrance upon Christian and Catholic life, the l{eel
ing of the differences of worship, always painful. to
her, was perhaps less sensibly felt than at other
times, because she was impressed with a sense of
union upon the point then most occupying the
hearts of both.
Without permitting ourselves to enter into the
details of a mother's intercourse with her child (edifying as it might prove) we must give her own
touching account of the ceremony witnessed by so
many friends from France.
" At eight o'clock, on the morning of the 20th
of July, 1850, we went with the king and queen,
followed by all the family and numerous faithful
friends, to the little French chapel in London.
Paris was placed at the foot of the altar, between
the king and myself, before a prayer desk, surmounted by a lighted torch. He bore in his left
hand a white scarf, emblem of purity. Before mass
the Abbe Guelle addressed a beautiful and touching exhortation to him; then mass was said, by
the bishop of London, Doctor Wiseman, a priest
highly honored by the French clergy. Before the
time for communion, the bishop made an equally
fine address, and then the Abbe Guelle led the dear
child to the altar. He knelt and received the'body
of his Lord with an edifying and devout respect.




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.          101
On returning to the prayer-desk, he passed near the
king, who raised his hands to bless him. Then the
dlear child turned instinctively towards me, with a
look that I shall never forget and know not how to
describe.  The bishop then made another addres
to him, and mass being finished we left the chapel
full of emotion. Paris' demeanor was surprising for
his age; full of earnestness and dignity; every one
remarked it; not only the king, who said it was one
of the most delightful days of his life, not only the
queen and my brothers who were deeply moved, but
disinterested strangers were struck with the manner of that pure, pious, grave, yet artless child.
Every one wept from  sympathy and tenderness.
Poor Robert was deeply affected during the ceremony. At two o'clock, we found all again in the
chapel, except the king, whose health requires great
care.  The bishop was again present. Vespers
were chanted, the Abbe Guelle made a touching address, then Paris at the foot of the altar, read anew
the vows of baptism in a clear, firm voice.  Finally,
we returned with our hearts full of thanksgiving to
God who loves and blesses children."
Upon returning from a journey to St. Leonards
the duchess of Orleans found the king's health so
enfeebled that she thought no longer of leaving him.
She was living near him at Richmond, where he died




132             MEMOIR OF THE
upon the 26th of August of that samoe year (1850),
in the full possession of his faculties, and in the serenity of an upright man.  He received the sacraments of the church, surrounded by his family, to
whom he had ever been a tender father.  Iris lifb
ended like his youth, in exile; but his riper years
were not useless to his country, and the eighteen
years of peace, happiness, and liberty, France owed
to him, should have led her to a different course
with regard to him.  His last breath was spent in
enjoining upon his children the duty of not separating themselves from the queen. They all replied,
gathering around him: "She will be always our
first thought, and we will never leave her." Soon
they were again called to be united around another
death-bed, and to weep over one of the most remarkable and beloved of beings.  Her majesty, the
queen of the Belgians, in a few weeks followed the
king.  Every one will recall the effect produced by
her death, in Belgium, the mourning worn by the
entire population, even in the most miserable hamlets and her venerated memory already passed into
tradition; but the vacancy left in her family by her
loss, can never be defined.@:*
The duchess of Orleans writes on the 12th of
* For a fuller account of the death of Louis Philippe taken
from Lonflon News, see p. 118.




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           103
Octolj ~:-" It would be impossible to describe
the  i.eolation felt by us all, after the loss of our
second Providence upon earth.  God has taken out
angel from  us; He knows what is best, but His
designs are impenetrable. Each day we understand
more and more the greatness of our loss. We weep
not only for a friend, but a support.  Since that
tutelary angel no longer watches over me, I feel
anew the isolation of my existence, and in mute
affliction, fear to love those ardently who still remain to me upon the earth; for the fourth time in
my life God has taken those objects from  me that
possessed all my affection. This sad thought makes
me sometimes shudder for my children, who may,
perhaps, some day, share the fate of other objects
which my love has cherished.  Do you blame me
for these thoughts?  Be indulgent; look upon
them only as the result of a succession of misfortunes; help me to pray God to lessen the bitterness
of the cup He gives me to drink.  If you could see
ovur mother! if you could hear her words of subrmission and faith that astonish us! She is truly a
noble woman. She lives only for heaven. Her only
thCo.''bt is of seeing her children and self prepared
to enter there.  She is far above human suffering,
for God sustains and strengthens her..... Alas! I
iesplair' -f imitating her, and pray God to pardon




104            MIEMOIR OF THE
me for the degree of sadness into which this aMffli,
tion has plunged me."
Two years passed without'any release from the
monotonous sadness of an exile aggravated by such
severe misfortunes.  The days of the duchess of
Orleans were passed either at Eisenach or in England; it was in the latter place that she received
the news of the 2d of December.
As long as the fate of France remained uncertain, and the form of government, and the family
to whom it should be intrusted was only a secondary question, while the rights of society itself were
in danger of being misunderstood, she followed the
contest with anguish, but, as we know, also with
hope; and this vague hope, which she did not
even desire to see promptly realized, sufficed to
animate her patience, to color the distant horizon,
and to give her wings to cross the intervening space.
Upon the 2d of December, surprise, uncertainty,
with regard to the course best to follow, and anxiety
for her friends, aroused all the powers of her soul;
but when she understood that a new period, of indefinite duration, was about to open, she was seized
with a profound and almost bitter sadness. Shle
who was mistress of herself in danger, and tranquil
in the greatest misfortunes, resigning herself into
the hands of God, was now seeking Him, without




DUCHESS OF CfRLEANS.          105
experiencing His peace.  She wished to,e siibmissive, but her heart revolted. " Every thing is against
me," said she.  " Yes, even the Christianity of the
admirable queen. I am irritated with her for not
being indignant.  She has a word of indulgence
and charity for every one.  I cannot... " here
tears overpowered her.  Were they tears of disappointed ambition? No, if by that word is understood sordid desires and selfish purposes; yes, if it
implies the sadness of a soul devoured by the ardor
of a hopeless devotion and profound melancholy
concerning a destiny impossible to accomplish, and
an aimless future opening to her sons; hopeless for
their country and their cause.
With this multitude of ideas and divers impressions, was mingled a measure of disquietude
for her friends who were suffering for a cause, in
behalf of which she had no new sacrifices to offer.
Her foreboding imagination exaggerated the pains
of their exile. She saw them, for long years, away
from their families and country, deprived of all
things. The desire of despoiling herself for them
and of manifesting her sympathy, became almost a
constant thought.  One of these exiles related with
a smile, though deeply moved, that he had received,
early in January, a packet containing bills of varied
value, with pieces of gold for all countries.  She
_r5* 




106              MEMOIR OF THE
hastily gathered up what she found a-t htand, think.
ing that he and his companions in exile, driven
precipitately from France, without time to arrange
their affairs, might be in need of money.
The decrees of the 22d of January found her
indifferent as far as they concerned, herself; they
would have been rather a sort of consolation, if
her natural generosity had been less active. "As
to what concerns us," she writes several days before
the publication of the decrees, " you know that we
are, thanks to God, raised above all expectation.
The humiliation of our country, and persecution
of our friends, is what we feel miost. Inasmuch as
the decree has not been issued, I pray you to use
freely some of the means I have given you; I cannot altogether renounce the only solace that remains
to us in misfortune."
Several months thus rolled away, in this difficult period, which she ever painfully remembered.
Before her sons she maintained self-possession;
with them  she was cheerful, and with marvellous
judgment knew how to prevent them from forgetting that they were away from their own country,
in a time of serious trial, yet to create a pure
atmosphere around them, guarding them  against
ennui, so hurtful to the development of children,
and more injuricus to their faculties than great mis



DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.          107
fortunes. But when she was alone, assured that
her children were engaged either in work or play,
she was assailed by a thousand mournful thoughts,
that a word caused to flow forth like a wounCd
roughly opened. One day, in taking leave of a
friend, whom she was questioning with a benevolent
interest concerning his family, she asked, " What
is your daughter's name?" He replied, " She
bears the name of your royal highness, Helen."
At these words she burst into tears.  "Ah, why
have you called her Helen? that name bears misfortunes," and remained several moments without
speaking.
In order to calm her -mental agitation, she had
recourse to forced active physical exercise; it
seemed as if she sought fatigue of body in order to
gain repose of soul; long walks, and incessant motion, served better to distract her thoughts than
reading and music, which she nevertheless loved
and appreciated; she acknowledged frankly, that a
fixed attention upon subjects foreign to her habitual
reflections was impossible.  No book settled her
mind, and even prayer could not pervade it.  It'ags not that " God was not always in the depths
of her heart," but that she feared to seek for Him
there.'.he profound depths where His image still
was, seemed hidden by the whirling of the surface
of the waters.




108             MEMOIR OF THE
She felt the need of external distraction, to escape reflections.  She desired to travel, in order fox
some time to escape " the heavy and enervating atmosphere of England, that was killing her."  The
close of the year 1851 and a portion of 1852, she
divided between Germany, whither her mother
naturally attracted her, and Switzerland, which she
loved in remembrance of her childhood; but this
course, undertaken with every advantage for the
young princes, threatened to become fatal to Ser.
On the environs of Lausanne, where the route
bordered a stream greatly increased by rains, the
carriage upset and rolled into the water. In a moment the princes disengaged themselves and with
one bound leaped upon the bank; but as they
sought for their mother, to their affright they could
perceive only her hair floating above the waters.
She had fainted, and was half borne clown under
Madame de V —-- who had also swooned.  They
had the greatest difficulty in drawing her out.
Scarcely had she come to herself, when she uttered
a cry of joy at the sight of her children saved and
uninjured.  The terrified expression of her children
at the thought of their mother's danger, made u
more lively impression upon her than even the ace;dent itself.  Of her dislocated shoulder, and fearful pains endured during her return in a car/'iole to




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.          109
Lausanne, she spoke lightly.  But she remembered
with emotion, the care of her sons and friends, and
the primpt arrival of the queen from  England.
This shock was nevertheless a severe test to so nervous a temperament; the patience of her soul triumphed over it. Though confined to her bed in a
strange house, where she was in need of a thousand
things, notwithstanding, the care of her hosts, who
were moved with pity and sympathy for the lovely
invalid, she was always cheerful.
As soon as the duchess of Orleans was in a state
to leave Lausanne, slhe set out for England. Towards the beginning of autumn, she rented a dwelling in Devonshire, the most southern province in
England, where the aspect, on a bright day, was
somewhat like Italy; but the fog that she sought
to flee from thither pursued her. From the month
of November till the following April, she saw the
beautiful view from Kitley, with its noble forests
and grand lake leading to the sea, only through a
thick gray curtain and heavy rains. Those nmonotonous wintry days and long evenings were well calculated to oppress a spirit of less energy.  She bore
the trial patiently; and maintained a cheerfiul
bearing by occupying herself continually with the
thought of others, and by seeking to enliven the
circle around her.  Her energy never decreased,




110             MEMOIR OF THE
She would cross the muddy roads tc the environs,
visit poor families, and interest herself in country
occupations for the sake of developing a taste for
them in her children, and of overcoming the ill consequences of an isolated education by actual observation and natural impressions.
"' Kitley is becoming charming," she writes in
the commencement of April.'Spring invests it
with new attractions; the roads are bordered with
blooming hedges, rippling- waters, and shady woods.
It is a wild place, where the work of man is little
seen, yet an agreeable one to live in. I have made
the acquaintance of several families in the neighborhood, who are amiable and intellectual."
She went to see them, invited them often to
Kitley, in order to make them more at ease, and
spoke English to them, though forced to smile at
her own faults.  Nothing could be more cordial
than her welcome as a hostess. Several notes written each evening after a visit to her, present her to
us under a new aspect, and give a pleasant impression of the perpetual attention she lavished upon
her guests. We see in her what is rarely to be
found in a woman, the desire to please without the
slightest thought of self.
"' Monday, 20th of June, 1853. I had arisen and
was arranging my toilette when I heard a gentle




DUCHESS OF OILEAS.            111
knock at the door. It was the princess, already
dressed, come to see if I wanted any thing, or was
fatigued from my journey.  She sat down, and we
had commenced a conversation, when some one announced that the physician was there. She left me
hastily to accompany him to the sick bed of a
fermmae de chambre; the latter is German; the
physician speaks English only; she went to translate the physician's questions and her replies. After several moments she returned; we resumed our
conversation, which was several times interrupted
by necessary household orders; then the hour for a
history lesson, at which she was always present, re..
called her to her children.  At noon we assembled
around the table; no luxuries here nor elsewhere;
all was simple and pleasant. It seems to me that
there is a certain elegance in the arrangement of
every thing here. No little superfluity or those exaggerations of comfort which indicate too great concern for mere material gratification. The domestics
appear as part of the family; they are evidently
not chosen for their good appearance, but for their
faithfulness. This domestic life pleases me altogether."
"21. We left for Kitley in the middle of the day,
and returned at nine o'clock in the evening, overcome with hunger and fatigue, but charmed with




112             MEMOIR OF THE
our journey.  The princess' horses were sick, as
often happens, for want of proper care. We went
out in a small establishment, and the princess and
myself could scarcely refrain from laughing, when
we met Lord Mount Edgecombe's steward at the entrance to his park, mounted upon a magnificent
English horse, ready to escort the princess, and
making all sorts of apologies, with great gravity,
for his master's not coming in person. His respectful bearing contrasted strongly with our poor equipage, but I thought to myself, no one glancing
within could ever mistake the rank of the occupant.
She would appear what she is even in a peasant's
garb and cart. While returning by water, the boat
inclined for a moment towards one side; the princess uttered a cry of terror; I smiled in remembering to how many more serious dangers she had been
exposed without shrinking. I remarked that she
never spoke a word concerning those moments of
her life,"
" 22. A rainy day. Impossible to move. Kitley enveloped in a shroud of fog. I have not experienced a moment of ennui. We have commenced
reading Polyeucte.  She appreciates all its beauty
duly; but two scenes placed us, as it were, in
Paris. The future, the past, the present of France,
the difficulty of resigning herself, the problem of




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.          113
detachment and perpetual trouble, were all discussed, and the poor Polyeucte remained open on
the table."
She asked me to play upon the piano.  "Music," said she, "soothes my too poignant thoughts;
it varies my feelings, without wounding them. I
so much wished that Paris might be fond of it, that
I had teachers for him when he was seven years of
age; but that led him to a dislike for it. I wished
to hasten the time for every thing, and to have him
become a man."
"23. WVent to Torquay; in descending towards the sea, we met an old vendor, whom the
princess had engaged a year before to polish the
varied colored stones found upon the strand.  She
recognized him, and stopped the coach in order to
say good morning, and make several purchases; the
poor man's face became radiant with delight.  She
returned to Kitley loaded with presents for all. The
only luxury she permitted herself, was that of giving
to others.
" In the evening, several of the princes' young
comrades arrived.  The rooms were all occupied;
the princess had beds prepared in the library, one
of which she occupied herself."
Sunclay.  "' This morning, upon returning firom
mass, I found her more than ordinarily sad. I pro



114             MEMOIR OF THE
poscd to read'aloud some religious work. "I was
going to make that request,' she replied.  We
ascended to her simply furnished room, with its
portraits and souvenirs, and read several pages.'I
can scarcely fix my attention,' she exclaimed, at the
end of a few minutes. We had been speaking of
her children, and resumed the subject;'1 desire to
attract a serious society about them, in order that
they may form the acquaintance of distinguished
men and women; not frivolous, worldly women,
but mothers of families interested in their children,
living good and natural lives.  Sometimes an agitating thought passes through my mind. I am in
feeble health; I may die. I can make the sacrifice
fbr myself, but think with alarm of my children!!'
A cloud passed across her face, and a quick apprehension oppressed me, but only for a moment, she
appeared so- well.
"'26. I took leave of her this morning.  She
wished to rise early, in order that she might help me
in my preparations for departure. We were all filled
with emotion, even the children, whose imagination
she had captivated as well as my own. Why? I
cannot say. I have seen as remarkable natures, but
life seems more delightful with her than with others.
I do not know another hostess with whom I could,converse for twelve hours without a moment's enznui.




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.            115
I always have something to say to her, because her
interest never flags. Nothing is a matter of indifference with her; her soul is far too great for her
feeble frame."
The close of the year 1853 was marked with
such painful agitations for the duchess of Orleans,
that we cannot pass it over in entire silence. Great
reserve is enjoined upon even the subject of these
agitations. But faithful to our design, we will seek
only the reflection of the duchess of Orleans' inner
life, her ideas and feelings. They have an eternal
value, but will be appreciated according to the
times and events.
Upon a question which could concern only a
distant future, she thought differently from some
of her friends; opinions, which she could surrender
without violence  to duty, she gave up.  Two
thoughts directed her whole conduct; the one concerning her country, the other her children. She
believed herself bound to the former by the compact of 1830, which confided the deposit of its liberties to the Orleans family; she believed it her
duty to keep her children's future inviolate and
fetterless. She did not feel free to dispose of what
she regarded as a deposit in her hands, till the moument she wag to render an account to her sons.
In view of an immediate and decisive action, if




116             MEMOIR OF THE
she had felt assured of the assent of the country
and the durable happiness of France under a free
government, and if it had been presented to her as
the result of its own concourse, she would have been
ready, we dare affirm, to give up the preferences
and souvenirs that bound her to the most lively
impressions of her youth, and to sacrifice even hei
duties as mother and wife. These duties she could
only surrender to one greater and more pressing. It
would still have been her husband's will that guided
her, since he desired her to subordinate her conduct
to the wishes of France; she would have taken
nothing from the eclat of his name, since that name
would have participated in the glory common to all
the Bourbon family. There was no opposition of
principles between her and her friends, only a different view of the times, opportunity, and means.
But when all thought of action was put aside,
and France seemed tranquil, or at least silent,
while the matter seemed only desirable or perhaps
even useful to the interests of her sons, but without any immediate results for her country, she did
not believe herself authorized, as mother and guardian. to dispose of the only good remaining to them;
namely, an independent future. It may doubtless
be said that she was misled and deluded; but in
hem delusion, there was nothing but what was gen



DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.            117
erous, noble, and perfectly sincere.  If she clung
to them  with a certain passionate persistency, it
was because the most tenacious of all passions are
those of a mother, above all when she acts in obedience to a will ever present, and fixed by death.
But the more firm were her convictions, the more
acutely she suffered; she felt the need of communion with those whom  she loved and admired, and
whose titles she was proud of.  Her tenderness,
even, carried her beyond herself. In complete union,
the slightest clouds might become great griefs,
which would scarcely be noticed in relations less
near; the ardor with which she would seek to dispel them might increase them. At a distance, on
the contrary, circumstances might dissipate the
lightest clouds, and render the bonds more affectionate and sweet.  This soon happened; and the
duchess of Orleans' last return to England, was the
happiest and most exempt from agitation of the ten
years of her exile; while the joys of domestic life,
which were ever so dear to her, were felt in their
full sweetness.
The winter of 1856, which she passed in Italy,
strengthened her feeble health.  "The impression
my journey left upon me," she writes from Genoa,
"'is that of delight. Follow my example; come
benleath thlis incomparable sky, where to live and en.
ioy is one and the same thing."




118                MEMOIR OF TIH
TRANSLATOR'S NOTE.
The following article on the death of Louis Philippe ap
peared at the time in the London News:
Louis Philippe died on the morning of the 26th instant, rt
Claremont, in the presence of the queen and several members
of his family. He had been made aware of his approaching
end early the previous day, and receiving the melancholy intimation with calmness, prepared for the final arrangements
he wished to make. After a conversation with the queen, he
dictated with remarkable clearness the concluding portions of
his Memoirs, and then, having caused to be assembled his
chaplain, the Abbe Guelle, and all his children and grandchildren
who were at Claremont, he received with resignation and firmness the last rites of the Catholic Church. Towards seven in
the evening, the debility that had oppressed him appeared to
pass off, and fever came on, which continued during the night
with great violence, but without disturbing his composure of
mind. At eight o'clock in the morning he expired, in the
presence of his devoted wife and of the following members of
his family: the duchess of Orleans, the count of Paris, the
duke de Chartres, the duke and duchess de Nemours, the
prince and princess de Jomville, the duke and duchess d'Aumale, and the duchess Augusta of`Saxe-Coburg. Thus ended
the closing scene of the life of Louis Philippe of Orleans, once
the sovereign of a great people, the soldier of one revolution,
the conqueror of a second, and the victim of a third.
The following account of his life will doubtless prove inter.
esting in this connection:
Louis Philippe was born in Paris, on the 6tb,f October.




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.                 119
1773. The care of the young prince's education wais assigned
to Madame de Genlis, and ably and admirably did that eminent
woman perform the duties intrusted to her. From her guid
ance Louis Philippe immediately passed to the busy arena of
active life. In 1791, war being declared against Austria, the
(luke made his first campaign, fighting with gallantry under
Kellerman at Valmy and with Dumouriez at Jemappes. But
the horrors of the revolution were progressing with gigantic
strides; the unfortunate Louis XVI. was carried to the scaffold,
and within a few months after, the duke of Orleans was seized
on a plea of conspiracy against the French nation, and after a
mock trial, consigned to the executioner. A short time previous to the death of his father, the duke de Chartres had effected his escape through Belgium  into Switzerland, and was
there joined by his sister Adelaide and Madame de Genlis. We
can here only mention this romantic period of his life, and glance
at his wanderings through Switzerland, Denmark, Lapland,
Finland, America, and England. For one year he held the appointment of professor in the college of Reichenau, at a salary'
of ~58, and for that sum undertook to teach history, mathematics, and English. He bore the name of Chabaud Latour,
and none but the superiors of the institution were aware of his
rank. The news of his father's execution reached him whtile
quietly instructing the youth of Reichenau, and he instantly
threw up his professorship, and after a protracted journey
through Northern Europe, succeeded by the kind intervention
of Mr. Morris, the American ambassador at Paris, in reaching
the New World, where he landed in Philadelphia, 24th October,
1796, and was joined by his three brothers.  They spent the
winter in that city, and afterwards visited General AWashington
at Mount Vernon. Their residence in the United States was.
however, short. Louis Philippe's two brothers died within a




1 20                MEMOIR OF THE
few years, one in England, the other at Malta. He accompanied
his last remaining brother to Malta, and after his interment,
sailed for Sicily, on the invitation of the king of Naples. There he
gained the affections of the princess Amelia, and their marriage
took place in November, 1809. In the year 1814, on the abdication of Napoleon, he returned to Paris, and for a short period
was in the full enjoyment of all his honors. In 1815, Napoleon's
escape from Elba called the duke of Orleans into active employment, and he proceeded, in obedience to the desire of Louis
XVIII., to take the command of the Army of the North. In
this situation he remained until the 24th of March, when he
surrendered his command to the duke de Treviso, and returned
to Twickenham. After the Hundred Days, the duke of Orleans
obeyed the ordinance authorizing all the princes of royal blood
to take their seat in the chamber of the peers; but subsequently incurring the jealousy and displeasure of the Court, he resought his old residence on the Thames, and dwelt there in
seclusion until 1817, when he returned to France, and devoted
himself to the education of his children, until the Revolution of
1830 broke out, ending in his elevation to the Throne of
France. The circumstances of his reign until his final abdication of the Throne, and exile to England, are well known.
In the following extract will be forrnd a detailed account of
the last honors paid to the deceased ex-king:
The apartments at Claremont occupied by the ex-king and
queen, were upon the ground floor of the mansion; they comprised the library, dining-room, gallery, breakfast-rooml, and
the state bed-room, in which princess Charlotte died in 1817.
After the arrival of the royal exiles, some changes were made
in the appropriation of the apartments. The gallery was con



DIIUCHESS OF ORLEANS.               121
verted into a private chapel; the bed-room  of the princess
Charlotte became the cabinet of the ex-king, and the adjoining
dressing-room the bed-chamber of the ex-king and queen. In
this room Louis Philippe expired. His body was embalmed
and placed in four coffins. The inner coffin, containing the
remains, was of Spanish mahogany, lined with white satin,
and covered with lead; the third coffin was of highly polished
mahogany; and the outer, or state-coffin, was of the same
material, covered with rich black Genoa velvet, thickly studded with silver nails, with ornaments and handles of the same
metal, richly chased; on either side were the arms of the
house of Orleans; the plate on the lid was surmounted with a
regal crown, underneath which were three fleurs-de-lis. and the
following inscription:
LOUIS PHILIPPE Ier.,
RoI DES FRANCOIS,
Ne a Paris
Le 6 Octobre, 1773.
IMORT A CLAREMONT,   -
(Conte de Surrey, Angleterre,)
Le 26 Aoft, 1850.
In the centre of the royal chapel at Claremont, a platform
was raised, upon which was placed, upon trestles, the coffin
containing the body of the ex-king. The coffin was surrounded
by twenty-four lighted wax tapers, and was covered with a black
velvet pall. fringed with silver, and in the centre of which was a
cross, extending the length of the coffin, worked in silver. The
chapel walls were hung with black cloth, and the external light
carefully excluded. On one side of the chapel a bench was
placed for the accommodation of the ex-queen and the female
relatives of the ex-monarch; but the space within the chapel
6




122                 MEMOIR OF THE
was so limited that none but the members of the late king's
family and their immediate attendants could be admitted
within its precincts. Seats were placed in an adjoining room,
into which a small door opened from the chapel, for the strangers who attended the solemnity; but they could merely obtain
a glimpse of the tapers burning on the altar, and occasionally
hear the low tone of the officiating priest chanting the solemn
zadence of portions of the mass for the dead. At nine, the
ex-queen, with the princes and princesses, entered the chapel
and took their places, the queen on the left, and the princes on
the right of the catafaclque. The king's former aides-de-camp
stood behind the catcofalque. After the service of the "lesser
hours," mass was celebrated by the grand vicar, Dr. White, of
the London district, assisted by the Abbes Tongel and Levasseur, of the French chapel in London, and by the Abb6s
Guelle and Crabot, respective almoner and chaplain to the
king, and by the Abbe Coquerlan, canon of St. Deny's, who
arrived on the previous day to perform the pious duty. After
the mass, during which the prayer for the dead was chanted in
full choir. the Abbe White gave the absolution. Immediately
after the clergy, the queen passed around the catafalque, and
spr inkled the coffin of her royal husband with holy water. At
a quarter past ten o'clock the visitors were directed to form a
line from the door of the chapel, along the vestibule, and the
melancholy procession, which had been arranged within the
chapel, passed between them, towards the final resting-place of
the ex-king. Between Esher and Weybridge, the procession
(in which were marked many persons of illustrious rank) was
joined by many gentlemen on horseback, who fell in before
the hearse, riding three abreast. The procession moved slowly
towards Hersham, along the narrow lane overhung with elm,
oak, chesnut and beach-trees.  At Esher, the green was




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.                 123
crowded with rustics. Many of the inhabitants evinced their
respect for the ex-king by closing the window-blinds of their
shops and houses.  At Hersham  the street was lined with
persons, who received the sad procession with every demonstration of respect, many of the men remaining with their
heads uncovered while the hearse passed. The procession
having reached Weybridge, the mortal remains of the king,
followed by the princes and all the attendants, were borne
across Miss Taylor's garden to the chapel, where a long mlass
was celebrated by the Abbe Crabot. The ex-queen and princesses occupied the chapel gallery; their royal highnesses, the
count de Paris and the duke de Nemours, were on the right of
the coffin; the prince de Joinville and the duke d'Aumale on
the left. After the mass, the body was removed to the vault,
where it is destined to repose until France shall have opened
its gates to the family of Orleans, and given the sons of the
ex-king the right to deposit the mortal remains of their father
in the tomb which he himself built in the sepulchral chapel of
Dreux, and which already contains the relics of his sister and
eldest son. After the last prayers had been pronounced, the
princes once more sprinkled the coffin with holy water, and
kneeling amidst the tears of all the attendants, fervently kissed
the repository of the remains of their father. They were deeply
affected, and it was not without difficulty that they were eventually induced to quit the vault.
The tomb in which the coffin is enclosed is a simple monument, covered with a large slab, attached by the upper end of
the wall, and supported by two small columns. On the portion
nearest the wall are sculptured, in relief, the arms of the exking, surmounted by a royal crown, and beneath the escutcheor
is a Latin inscription.




124                 MEMOMR OF THE
Louisa Isabella, eldest daughter of Louis Philippe, was bowr
&t Palermo, 3d of April, 1812. Her sister, duchess Mary of
Wittemberg, the accomplished sculptor, was her junior by just
one year. (The exquisite creation in marble of Joan la Pucelle
d'Orleans was hers;) she died in 1839. They grew up in the
closest affection, which was only severed by death. The care
of their education was intrusted to Madame de Mallet, who,
under the superintendence of their admirable mother, provided
the most distinguished professors for the different branches of
their education.  They both derived the utmost advantage
from them. The talent of the princess is stamped with lasting
fame. She died in 1839. The worth of the princess Louisa.
though not so dazzling, was no less solid. In her, the worldly
wisdom of her father, and the Christian affection of her mother,
appeared to combine.  She was the favorite child of Louis
Philippe, and he often acknowledged the benefits of her counsels. In the year 1832, on the 9th of August, she became the
bride of Leopold, king of the Belgians, the sovereign of the
people's choice and of their never-varying affection.  Queen
Victoria and Queen Louisa were intimate friends; they were
frequently together, and when separated, corresponded. It is
said that Queen Victoria wrote in French, that she might have
the opportunity of addressing her friend with the' tu " and
"toi," and other graceful familiarities of that language. After
a union of eighteen years, so beneficial to her consort and( his
people, the queen of the Belgians. still young, and the doting
mother of a youthful family, received the awful summons tc
lay down her earthlily crown, with calm fortitude and resignation, and departed amid many princely tears and the no less
heartfelt sorrow of a people whom she loved so well. Queen
Louisa leaves three surviving children; she died of phthisis,
at Ostend, on the 11th instant, (1850.)  On the night of the




DUVHESS OF ORLEANS.                 125
9th, her majesty had a few hours' rest; but at six o'clock next
morning her majesty fell into a state of general and fatal prostration. After a short time she, however, rallied and regained
sufficient strength to converse with her confessor. Although
greatly exhausted, she retained the possession of all her mental
faculties, and at two o'clock, on the afternoon of the 10th,
received the communion and extreme unction. Though a prey
to the most excruciating pain, she could console her afflicted
husband. She had previously taken farewell of all the members of her family, and just before expiring, affectionately
pressed the hand of her royal consort, which grasped her own
till life was gone. On the morning of her funeral, the king
and the duchess of Orleans attended service in the English
Protestant chapel at Ostend, and shortly after the duchess of
Orleans left Belgium for London. The queen of the Belgians
was buried according to all the rites of thi (Jcholic  hurch.




126             MEMOIR OF THo
V'III.
SHE left Genoa in the spring 1857, and established herself at Thames-Ditton, a small village on
the banks of the Thames, a short distance from
Claremont and Twickenham.  The duke and duchess de Montpensier, the princess of Coburg and children, joined the family circle.  The accouchement
of the duchess de Nemours was anticipated as a
happy event; she had never been more beautiful
and happy than since her exile. Complete union
arising from sympathy of heart and mind, cast a
gentle sweetness over the lives of all.
The family met every evening at one of the
houses at Twickenham, Richmoxl, Thames-Ditton,
or Claremont. Nothing could be more cheering or
sacred than these reunions, where children of all
ages, beautiful as angels and 11ll of vivacity, though




DUCHESS OF ORIEAN S.          127
docile at the least signal, forced their parents to be
cheerfull. The queen bestowed a smile upon this
little troop, and her eyes rested with pride upon
each one of her daughters-in-law, come from countries so different, with accents so diverse, all united
in the same devotion and love for herself.
For the royal family, that summer of 1857 was
like a moment of respite in grief. Never, since
1848, had the duchess of Orleans spent such tranquil days; she felt it with gratitude.
"I feel inexpressibly happy," writes she, C'in
seeing my sons developing according to my heart's
desire, strengthened in good, and in finding their
young souls manifesting an almost paternal tenderness for me; taking care of their mother as if she
had been confided to their solicitude, and in my ill
health rendering me great assistance. The age of
my eldest is, in my estimation, that most charming
in the life of a man; he has all the candor of early
youth, the rectitude of principles not yet shaken,
with freshness of feeling and an ever-increasing decision and desire for constant advancement.  Robert,
though still young, manifests maturity with infantine purity, and his lively and sometimes vehement nature is moderated by daily increasing wisdom. You will say: you are blind concerning your
sons.  I assure you I am not: recognizing the ben



'28             MEIOIRE OF THE
edictions God has accorded us in the midst of sufferings is not blindness. I shall always be very exacting, and desire that they should attain a very
high end."
After so many trials and deceptions her intense
prayer was at length granted. The work to which
she had devoted her life fully succeeded, and an
anxious affection was succeeded by a feeling of entire confidence.  "I cannot express the change
manifested in Paris," said she; "I no longer protect him, it is he who protects me; I love to see a
conscience in him separate from mine.  When he
is not of the same opinion as myself, I am almost
delighted. I dare say it, I have respect for him."
She was not alone in her judgment, and tha
deference awakened by a profound and serious na —
ture, was already mingled with the paternal affection he inspired in his uncle. The perfect union of
the two brothers, betokened that their future would
be what it ought.
The future always occupied her thoughts. Her
ardor for all the lofty interests of this world had
not diminished, but a life consecrated to duty always led her to a certain forecast.  Her most lively
desires and passionate affections were little by lit
tle despoiled of all that was purely personal.
"I feel as if the glimmer of entire detachment,'




DUCHESS Or ORILEANS.          is,
said she, " would dispel even maternal ambition in
my soul; but these moments are fugitive, the face
of heaven is obscured and life returns."  Then she
added with her usual natural sincerity:'" it is not
detachment from the things of this world that is
difficult; but the preference for things of heaven.
Action distracts me, and the little things of life disturb me. How humiliating is the examination of
one's self."
We recall the expression of her countenance; it
was serious but not depressed. Notwithstanding
the shocks she had received, she could still enjoy
deeply, and many ties still bound her to earth.
"We to-day celebrated Paris' birthday," she
writes.    God has granted him  nineteen years.
M[y heart seemed too small to contain so much joy,
and this joy will never be disturbed by this beloved
child.  I am confident in saying that he will never,
to the end of my days, disappoint my expectations.
All the family were reunited at my house; the fete
was beautiful and delightful."
They were again called to meet at Claremont.
The duchess de Neinours had given birth to a
princess; she was recovering rapidly; the child was
beautiful as its mother, but the presentiments of
those w ho were influenced by superstition, were confirrned, when, on the 10th of November, at the
6*




t30             MEMOIR oF THE
moment wvhen the duke de Nemours was leaving tkh
princess in health, and smiling with the thought of
rising Jn the morrow, God suddenly called her, and
that pure soul ascended to him with His name upon
her lips.
The family can testify what depth of heart and
ngenuous sympathy the duchess of Orleans manifested on this occasion.  She had lost a beloved
friend; her emotions were deep; but she felt that
she must not allow herself to be overcome by them
in the presence of others more directly afflicted, and
set them an example of strength and submission.
She was never weary of admiring what perfection
faith added to the pure soul of the queen, who
never rebelled at misfortune, but accepted it with
tranquil dignity. She reproached herself for not
being as resigned and weaned from the world as the
queen. Her courage, nevertheless, was not less,
but she was of a different age and nature, and called
to other duties; she still had work to do in life.
She thought depression fatal to young minds, and
for their sakes sought always to rise above it.  "I
will not be discouraged," she would often say, with
vivacity, " but take pleasure in surmounting diffi.
culties."  When one day glancing at the title of
books upon her youngest son's table, her eye light;ed
upon Ticole's Essays: " Oh!" said she, "I do not




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.          131
like that book for young peilsons; it detaches them
too soon from life, and rndclers them incapable of
action."
She constantly feared lest she and her children
sbould lose the activity necessary to life; and those
who knew her at this epoch, when sad impressions
filled her mindcl, noticed greater energy of will.
Were these vague feelings caused by her failing
health? Was she doubtful of the final triumph
of purposes to which she had devoted her life, and
consecrated to her sons' future?  What illusions
had been dispelled-?  Sometimes she would sadly
ask if she should never see an end to the indifference manifested on the part of France towards
opinions as well as persons.  To her nothing was
changed; the two feelings that had sustained her,
love for her country and faith in the advancement
of the liberal cause, always remained; but they
were colored by graver tints.  She judged events
with more calmness and less confidence, foreboding
even success with anxiety.
The news of the attempt on the 14th of January filled her with horror.  She was alarmed and
almost Ilumiliated at the moral state of society in
which suclh crimes could be committed without any
public manifestation of emotion.
" That attempt," she writes from Richmond,




132             ME3MOIR OF THE
" was the most odious of all, and one is ashamed cn
humanity when seeing to what purpose the discoveries of sciences are applied. I have a horrcr of
the fruits of such a crime....  One cannot think
of what state our French society may be in, after
this, without great emotion. The contest appears
inevitable, and will be terrible. Our part is very
plain and humble.  We can only pray to God and
exhort our sons; thus we shall not be useless."
Religious thoughts, which always held the first
place in the duchess of Orleans' heart, even when
most distracted by the active duties of life, now
pervaded it more and more. She was at once too
serious and sincere to approach these subjects when
absorbed by the occupations of the moment, or
when she could not speak of them with complete
freedom; but the natural inclination of her mind
always led her to them, and the more her hopes in
life were blighted, the more she sought the resources
of faith; but what sufferings for her, even here!
The sombre form of Anglican worship did not please
her imagination.... She could neither follow it in
her own tongue, nor be reminded of the forms of hei
infancy and country. She could only in -worship
join with her sons in what was not interdicted by
the doctrines she professed.  Upon Catholic f6te
days she accompanied them to the church, read with




D1TU:E[- OF ORLEANS.          133
them  their religious works every evening, and her
mind, always alert in seeking points of agreement,
took great delight in these common occupations, and
could sympathize in even the foundations of Christian
faith.  But she was too loyal to wish to find a
complete union of sentiments where she knew
differences ought to subsist. She had promised to
make her sons fervent Catholics; this she did, but
remained herself a Protestant. It is not surprising
that her melancholy feelings were rendered even
more sensible upon the return of the Sabbath, for
she was alone isolated in the midst of all those
Christian groups. All spirit of controversy, God
knows, was far from that sincere Christian soul, but
how could she help lamenting being deprived in
this world of a consolation granted to all of her dear
ones-unity in one faith.
During these days, which were far from being
thought the last of her life, the princess showed increasing fervor. She desired to form several exclusively religious relations, as if she would seek a
momentary distraction from all political agitation,
and prepare herself by the aids of religion for the
last anrd!p,'rllaps most difficult act of maternal devotion.  SIhe was going to voluntarily separate herself
from her sorns, who were about to undertake a journey
on tIL- contirnent.  It was not without anxiety thaw




134            MEMOIR OF THE
she saw the approach of their departure; but
she well understood that the moment had comne
for her to trust to the results of an education in
which no10 care had been spared; their decided
characters no longer needed daily direct[ionr. Her
work as a mother was finished. God spared her
this separation, but revealed to her-the moment of
a longer and final separation.
In the beginning of the month of May, the
princess was forced to leave the house she had rented at Richmond; she had great trouble in finding
a habitation for the remainder of the summer, and
was compelled to take the only one vacant at that
tihme.
Cranbourn House is situated, like almost all the
villas of Richmond, upon the banks of the Thames;
but, as it is upon the declivity of the hill, and thickly surrounded by trees, whose shadows extend even
to the windows of the basement, the aspect is solrbre, and dampness more sensible than elsewhere.
Upon arriving, the duchess of Orleans remarked
that the entrance was gloomy, and that the railings,
painted black, as was common in English places
"resembled the entrance of a tomb."
She did not attach to this prophetic wlor. any
lugubrious impression, and soon gave a graceful,
cheerful aspect to Cranbourn House; an abundance




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           135
of flowers, filling the air with delicious perfume,
quickly dispelled the first impression.
The duke de Chartres fell ill on the first days
of May. The duchess of Orleans was not seriously
disquieted.  Yet she confided the care of him to no
other person.  She was constantly entering his
chamber, and spent more than one sleepless night.
Her agitation at first, then the joy of his recovery,
enfeebled her frail constitution; or rather it was already broken. These secondary causes, so weighty
to those who survive, and which afford nourishment
for grief, were in reality but small measures in the,exact scales in which God weighs out our days. A
succession of emotions, while exhausting her body,
lent her a factitious strength even to the end. How
many storms had passed over this tender plant!
These were the last gentle billows that were to bear
her away.
Upon Sunday the 9th of May, she received a
visitor from Paris, and conversed with great animation upon the state of France and its diverse
chances for the future. Already suffering from a'old, she was obliged by Wednesday to keep her
ibed. Her feebleness was much greater than could
be explained by the nature of the disease; no one
felt at all disquieted about her.  A letter from the
prince de Joinville, alone seems to testify to any




136             MEMOIR OF THE
apprehension of danger. But every one around
her lavished the greatest care upon her; her feeble
health always rendered this necessary; not one had
any idea of alarm; she, less than any one. Upon
Thbuisday, Ascension morning, as Madame B —-,
who hardly ever left her, was preparing hastily for
church in order that she might return before the
duchess' time for rising, she reproachfully said:
"Why do you rise so early?  Is it in order to pray
for me?"  "Yes, as I do every day; I ask God
for the happiness of madame and her sons.; but
madame will pardon me, I never dare express more
definite wishes."  "You are right," replied she;
"it is thus one ought to pray; we know so little
what is good for us."
Violent coughing, followed by faintings and
nervous paroxysms, returned several times upon
Saturday and Sunday.  When scarcely recovered,
she resumed conversation with her ordinary vivacity, and above all when her sons were in the room.
Her physician besought her not to talk so much.
"Let me at least look at them," she replied.
She would scarcely allow herself to be treated as
ill, for fear of d:stressing those around her; besides
she then felt no pain. In a moment when the
nervous paroxysm was most painful. she asked her
friend to hold her hand in hers, for it soothed eber;




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           137
hut irmmediately turning to her physician asked: " Is
it contagious? " The first days she did not wish
any one to watch with her; when she consented,
the fear of fatiguing her attendants led her to desire
a nurse. Her friends thought of sending to France
for a sister of the "Bon-Secours " who had watched
with the king in his last illness; but she, recalling
the establishment of Deaconesses, also consecrated
to the care of the sick, said: "I should like to be
taken care-of by that good sister, but I desire to do
something for rmy persuasion, and think it will be
best to apply to the Deaconesses"  The letter, now
written, did not reach Paris in time.
Upon Monday the 17th of May, about noon, she
was oppressed with a sense of suffocation and weakness; she remained for some time motionless and
almost without life.  When they begged her to sit
up, thinking she might breathe more freely in that
posture, she replied with extreme slowness, "I can
do so no longer."  The crisis however passed, and
she, so clear-sighted, saw no anxiety impressed upon
tli  countenances of her friends.  She was so tran(1uil, thalt  the physician even:was somewhat en
couraged.
The day passed without any new drawback'
she slept at. intervals under influence of the remedies
oiven for her cough.  In this half sleep, she was




~ 3             MEMOIR OF TAlp
heard to pronounce several words in a sort of can.
tilene rhythm; all that could be understood were,
"My parents are interred in a purchased piece of
round." But when she awoke, her mind was as
clear as ordinarily.  She asked for her sons, " It is
a long time since I have seen them."  Some one
replied, "that they did not come into her room, in
order that she might repose." She replied, " I do
not wish them to think that I neglect them."
Upon Monday evening, the name of France was
mentioned; she said several words with a sort of
exaltation; then  she was silent; her feebleness
was excessive. All retired early; she took leave of
her children with her accustomed words.  " God
bless you, my children." These accents are the
last left in their memory. They left her without
apprehension.
Nevertheless Monsieur de Mussy began to be
alarmed at her constantly decreasing strength, even
after she had taken some nourishment and a little
wine. At this moment, thoughtful and grateful to
others as usual, the princess addressed a maid
waiting upon her, " You have also need of strength
as well as me; drink this wine," and passed her
the glass.
She several times insisted that every one should
retire.'"I believe that I can sleep, sleep well,"




D)rCESS OF ORLEANS.          139
said she, dwelling upon the words.  They withldrew
As her friend retired behind the curtains of the bed
and believed herself concealed, the princess called
the physician to her and said, "' Make her sit down,
Monsieur Mussy; I see her in the glass always
about."
Every quarter of an hour, potions and aliments
were administered to strengthen her, and she never
complained of being disturbed; but each time,
gently repeated, " I am going to sleep so well."
The physician sought to feel her pulse. Astonished at so much care, she said, " You think me
then very ill?"  Monsieur de Mussy, already disquieted, evaded the question and replied; "And
you, madame, how do you find yourself?"-"- Not
ill; I have often felt thus; I wish to repose."
Monsieur de Mussy retired to the adjoining
room and wrote notes of intelligence to Claremont
and Twickenham. During this time the silence was
profound-so profound, that a friend remaining near
the door was trembling with presentiment. " It seems
to me that it is very silent here," said she to Monsieur de Mussy. He entered the princess' chamber
cast a look- at her, and raised his hands towards
heaven. The passage from one life to another had
been so sweet that the two women remaining near
her bad, with their eyes fixed upon her, had seen no




140             MEMOIR OF THE
alteration in her features or change in her cournt
nance; her visage had only assumed a more lurid
paleness.
Her friends were still inclined to doubt it; on
held her for some time in her arms, while another
went for the princess. What can be said of these
moments!
They watched four days by these dear remains.
Many came from France to look upon them once
more; they pressed into the chamber, praying and
weeping over one who had so often given them welcome. She seemed to them still to smile, and those
who saw her can never forget the peaceful, almost
infantine expression upon her countenance. "That
ardent exile" was at last at rest.
Upon Saturday, the 22d of May, she was borne
from her dwelling, surrounded not by those come
to pay her homage and respect, but by desolate
friends.  Sobs burst forth from every portion of that
simple house in Richmond, and all the route over
which the sad  cortege passed, was hung with
French colors, the cottage windows were closed as a
sign of mourning, and showed what sympathtl- she
had inspired in those around her.
Her remains were deposited at Weybridge, b'etween the young and charming princess wh.om
Claremont still weeps, and the king wthom-ILI oUn   e




.DZOi    OESS    ORLEANS.   141
errss have at length taught us to know. Without
the noble intervention of the bishop of the diocese,
this provisional place would have been denied her,
and her poor body would have found neither an
asylum in her adopted country nor in the one from
which she had been exiled. This sainted priest
thought that not less ought to be done for an exiled
princess than for a queen of France. She rests
there, near her friends.
If in these pages one thought, one word has
wounded an opinion, or a person, let the blame fall
upon the hand that wrote it; and let not one bitter feeling arise towards one who ever wished to keep
peace with all in her heart, and who, not under the
impression of her approaching end, but in those
years when an active life seemed still unfolding before her, pardoned all who had oppressed her, and
besought those whom she had injured to forgive and
forget
If these eulogies bestowed upon the duchess of
Orleans bear the impress of exaggeration, we will not
try to defend them. We have painted her as she
p)-,4rs in our hearts. None can be judged but by
ris itr;entions. Thus we will not pretend to impaertiaT:i-. if in order to attain it, we must cease for
a mirwient to love her.  We only ask that the
iumc}.e fof Orleans' own words may be read with




14 2             MEMOlR OF THE
all sincerity of mind, and if we mistake not, the
testament, drawn by herself, will justify what we
have perhaps been able to say of the greatness of
her soul and the infinite tenderness of her heart.
God grant that tender thoughts of her may arise and
rejoice her soul, in that harbor of peace, where all
affection dwells, and fiom whence all suffering is
banishDe




DUrHESS OF ORLEANS.              143
W ALL OF TIHE DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.
IN the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.
I recommend my soul in dying to God, and implore
his infinite mercy in the name of Jesus Christ, beseeching
him to receive me in those eternal mansions, and reunite
me with those for whom I have wept upon earth
I leave my maternal benedictions to my beloved sons,
and pray God to guide them through life, to grant them
prosperous days and accord them eternal felicity when they
have nobly finished their destiny upon earth.  To them, I
address my last adieu, thanking them for the happiness
they have cast over my existence.
I pray the queen to accept the last expression of my
respectful gratitude. I bid adieu to my mother, to whom
I owe so much, to my brothers and sisters for whom I hay
always avowed a sincere affection, to my maternal family
whose affectionate hospitality lessened the bitterness of
our exile, to my friends and servants, whose fidelity in
misfortune inspired me with grateful attachment, and
inally to France that I have loved so much, and where
the happiest years of my life rolled away.




144 tl.{.  ~       MEMOIR OF T' e
I recommend my sons never to forget that the fear of
God is the beginning of all wisdom, that it is a light in
prosperity and a support in misfortune. May they remaiL
faithful to the precepts of their childhood; may they alsc
remain faithful to their political faith. May they serve
Him, whether by constancy, in adversity or exile, or by
valor and devoted patriotism when events shall recall them
to their country, that constitutional France may count
upon them to defend her honor, greatness, and interests,
and that she may find in them the wisdom of their giandfather and chivalric qualities of their father. They will
always remember the political principles that have made the
glory of their house, and that their grandfather served
upon the throne, and that their father adopted with ardor.
His last directions have been the rule of their education.
In leaving the world, I recommend my sons to the
queen.  My beloved son, count de Paris, will be emancipated the moment my testament shall be enforced; nevertheless, I rely upon the moral influence of the queen and
upon her respected authority to keep him near her; I
equally count upon her maternal solicitude in praying that
she will accept the tutelage of my beloved son, the duke
de Chartres.  She will not find these duties too burdensome, for I ask my brothers to aid the queen in the administration of their nephews' fortunes. I know the sentiments
which animate them for the children of their deeply
regretted brother, and I am sure that they will always
testify a sincere affection for them.
I recommend miy sons to remain always unitcd, the
indissoluble union of two brothers being the condition of
their strength and mutual happiness.  I desire my eldest
son, as soon as he shall be legally permitted, to take part
in the counsel of the family charged with watching over
the interests of his younger brother.




DUCTOESS OF ORLEANS.              145
I also desire. that my faithful and tried friends who
have surrounded my sons, and who were devoted friends
of their father, not ceasing to manifest proofs of attachment in misfortune, should continue to remain near them.
My express will is that my possessions, all that is due
tlo me legally, and all that I have a right to dispose of, be
equally divided between my two sons; with this intention
I divide as equally as possible between them the following
objects I possess, leavingTo the count de Paris:-My necklace, with four rows
of pearl, which I hope he will some day bestow upon the
countess de Paris, the six diamond pendants; the red album
containing the beautiful collection of aquarelles, by French
artists, having belonged to the duke of Orleans; all my
furs and Scheffer's picture of the c" Holy Women."
To the duke de Chartres:-My set of pearls composed of brooches, pins, earrings, bracelet and diadem.
This set came to me from my godmother, my aunt Ade.
laide.  My bracelet of rubies, willed to me by the queen
of Belgium; two ruby knots; the sapphire ring and ruby
ring; my beautiful lapis-lazuli cup; the Livre d'Heure,
that his father had made; the necessary ensigns and my
laces. I hope that the jewels and laces will serve the
duchess de Chartres.
I leave beside these articles, sorme as souvenirs. To the
count de Paris, the large portrait of his father by
Ingres, the marble bust of his father by Jollet; the
large picture of the "Portes-de-Fer," by Dauzats; the
little picture  from  the "Col de Teniah," by  Philippoteaux; all the manuscripts, papers, letters, little
note books of his father's, and his father's letters addressed
to me.  I know that he will always regard these papers as
a precious treasure, and I think that he may some day
dispose of them in such a way as to make the world aoe
7




[46                MEMOIR OF THE
quainted with one whom France lamented, though without
having known all his merits.  I leave to him the portraits
of my two mothers; the aquarelle of Winterhalter, representing the queen with the two children of the duke de
Nemours; the portrait in oil of the duke de Chartres by
Winterhalter; the beautiful poignard made for the duke
of Orleans by my sister-in-law, duchess of Wurtemburg;
two of the albums containing his iather's designs; the
Psyche presented to me by the city of Paris upon the
cecasion of my marriage; the equestrian statue of his father
in bronze, upon a pedestal of white marble; the great clock
by Begnet, which struck the hour of his birth, with the
mantel ornaments accompanying it; the inlaid casket, containing his father's watch and several other souvenirs;
the case containing the seal, and vermilion knives that I
always used; half of the beautiful engravings from his
father's portrait by Ingres; the little aquarelle of the duke
of Orleans upon horseback, after H. Vernet's; one of my
four beautiful fans; my wedding fan, in open work, which
has already served the queen; my bracelet containing his
father's portrait destined for his wife; my sculptured
prayer-desk containing his father's cast; my papers, letters,
little gift books which I left in England; his father's sword
which he wore upon the day of his death; the palm that
was given him by his division upon his return from  the
Portes-de-Fer.
I leave as souvenirs to the duke de Chartres:-The
equestrian portrait of the duke of Orleans, by De Dreux;
the small portrait of his father, by Ingres; the large picture from "1 the Col de Teniah," by HI. Vernet; the head
of his father in marble, after the monument of Triquetti;
the aquarelle of the queen, by Winterhalter; my portrait;
by Henriquel Dupont; my writing-table ornaments (vase
porte-plume, vermilion ecritoire); the miniature of his




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.               147
godmother; my small watch; my memorandum-book in
shell and gold, ornamented with family portraits; one of
my beautifully painted fans; the bracelet adorned with his
portrait and that of his brother, destined for the duchess
de Cblartres; the aquarelle, by Eugene Larny, representing a review of the Chasseurs of Orleans at the Tuileries
(1840); the large portrait of the count de Paris when a
child, by Winterhalter; two of the albums containing some
designs by the duke of Orleans; the other of the engravings after the portrait of his father, by Ingres; the " Arc
de triomphe de Dymilah," by Dauzats; my Alexandre
organ; my wedding casket of jewels in Boule; a bronze
equestrian statue of his father, with two bronze vases belonging to it.
I designate upon a special list, the souvenirs which I
pray my family and my friends to accept as last testimonies
of affection, and I ask my sons to divide the remaining
objects between them, such as albums, bronzes, books,
furniture, and trinkets.
Having at heart the prosperity of our House, I will, in
case of improbable yet possible misfortunes, that is to say
the pre-decease of my two sons, without leaving direct
heirs, that I shall become proprietor of a part of their
possessions, that the goods I leave be divided between the
princes of the House of Orleans, and at their decease, between the princes their sons...
Whatever may be the place of exile in which my days
terminate, and wherever be my tomb, I ask my sons; and
in case of their decease, my heirs, to bear my ashes to
France, when;our family shall be restored there, and to
deposit them in the mausoleum  of Dreux, near my husband's tomb.
I here terminate my last wishes, granting pardon to all
those who- have offended or afflicted me, and beseeching




148    MEMOIR OF THE DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.
those to whom I may have given offence, no longer to retain the remembrance of it.
My last word is for my beloved sons —a prayer and
benediction.
(Signed,)    HEtLENE, DUCOHESSE D'ORLEAN8.
EISENACH, January 1, 1855.




BIOGRAPIIIC SOUVENIRS
OF
TIHE DUCHESS OF  ORLEANS,
COLLECTED BY G. H. DE SHUBERT.,
COLLECTED BY G. H. DE SCHUBERT.








THE WAY OF LIFE.
"He is in the way of life that keepeth instruction."PRov. x: 17.
THE discipline, that leads and maintains the
human heart upon the way of life, is both internal
and external.  Internally, it awakens the conscience to its natural relations with God, the author
of life and being; it is the discipline of humility
with the fear of God, that is the source of all wisdom and good in us. Externally, it makes us feel
the hand of God in the midst of the vicissitudes
of our terrestrial life.
The life of the noble woman, whose traits we
here propose to describe, offers, in all its parts, the
action of this double education.  The mental discipline, with the fear and love of God, was already
germinating in her filial and devoted attachment to




152             MEM)IR OF THE
her mother and governess; she was early exercised
in outward discipline by the painful severing of
the dearest and firmest of ties. From this double
education resulted the regular and ever progressive
development of a life which has been blessed to so
many souls.
What infant was ever held in the arms of a
mother with a more devoted love than the princess
Helen de Mecklenburg? She was within four days
of her third birth-day when she lost her mother.
January 20th, 1816, the anniversary of the young
orphan's birth, became a day of mourning, not only
to one house or one country, but to all the superior minds with whom she had a tie of relationship.
Caroline Louise, the daughter of a nobly endowed
prince, Charles Augustus, grand duke of SaxeWeimar, had been brought up at the fireside of the
sciences and arts; though her mind was highly cultivated, the religious teachings of Herder had implanted a life far superior to science and human
art. It was from elation with that life, that she
changed the intellectual and animated circles of
Weimar for the peaceful retreat of Ludwigslust,
marrying Frederick Louis, grand duke of Mecklenburg-Schwerin, whose loneliness she sought to relieve
by the gift of a sympathetic heart. Upon the 11th
of February, 1812, the bride experienced the joys of




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           153
maternity, by the birth of the prince Albert, a child
endowed with rare faculties; then, two years after,
by that of a lovely daughter, the princess Helen.
Hter soul then aspired to disengage itself from its
terrestrial covering. The birth of a third child,
who quickly passed from the cradle to the tomb,
determined the crisis and put an end to her noble
life.
The spirit of the mother had not fled; it myste.
riously lived again in the souls of her children.
Several months after the death of the duchess, I
arrived at Ludwigslust, in obedience to the last
wish of the duchess, and saw the young orphans.
X* have elsewhere described my entrance into this
new circle of activity, and the first impressions I
received.  I then chiefly spoke of the two young
children of that august house, of prince Albert and
his sister Helen. The latter, already in her third
year, struck me with her infantile originali( y. I do
not mention this as an individual souvenir, for this
impression has remained in the memory of all who
attentively observed the child, whose thir1 year had
not yet revolved.  Even in the midst of her
childish hilarity, happy in feeling and enjoying,
Helen's expression was always impressed with a
gravity which gave an air of grandeur to her posi* Third volume of Schubert's Autobio~iaphy
7*




154             M1%MOI1t OF TIM
tions and mnovements; there was nothing studied;
it was the seal which the mind impressed upon the
body from its earliest awakening.
A friend to whom I am devotedly attached,
Madame de Both, who accompanied the duchess
Caroline Louise, as the friend of her childhood in her
departure from Weimar to Ludwigslust, who remained with her till her death, and has surrounded
her children with a devoted maternal affection,
writes to me with regard to the princess Helen:
" From her earliest childhood, she had a nature
peculiar to herself. One remarked something more
than ordinary in her; it was as if no person could
mistake the rank to which her birth and destiny
called her. She ardently loved study, listened with
a serious attention to all that others said, and early
exhibited a certain poetic tendency. In one word,
she was in every respect remarkable, and I was often
struck with her resemblance to her mother, except
that the latter was more calm and reserved, while
Hlelen's mind was more lively and frank."
Helen loved above all things to hear those who
knew her mother speak of her; she was never
weary of hearing the slightest details concerning
her;-what she had done and liked in her childhood,
what she had said to Helen and Albert before her
death, what had been her favorite places in the gar



DUCHESS OF ORLEAT.TS.       155
dens and castle. She loved to find herself in the
neighborhood of her mother's and young brother's
tomb; in short, the Eternal Country, for which the
spirit of man was created, occupied the dreams of
her childhood before it was trained for the study of
the invisible world. It was by this discipline that
the mind of the young princess was early led upon
the road which leads to life. The permanent serious
impression of eternity initiated her soul into ideas
of a superior world, and impressed that dignity upon
her whole bearing, which so early struck strangers.
I was in daily intercourse with prince Albert,
and- have often seen him with his sister Helen.
Though I was not preceptor, in the strict sense of
the word, I neglected no occasion of awakening first
in the mind of the young prince, then in that of his
sister when she joined us in the garden, the germs
of knowledge, whose prompt action upon the mind
has the same importance as the maternal milk upon
the body of a child. Prince Albert, from preference,
read and meditated with me upon Biblical histories,
among which that of the prophet Daniel particularly
interested him. Helen voluntarily remained with us
and attentively listened. She friequently played
with us in the midst of the flowers and listened to
my stories and romantic narrations. The children
also loved to hear me speak of subjects drawn from




156             MEMOIR OF TIB
nature, trees, plants, stones, beautiful mountains;
and, at the advanced age which I have reached, I
still remember that the questions of those children,
upon which their minds were revealed, more than
once opened a new horizon to my view, upon the
essence of things. It was not difficult for me to
speak in language conformed to their age, ior my
soul was with their souls.




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.         157
THE ROOT OF THE VINE IN THE GARDEN.
I HE fruit of the vine, more than that of any
other plant, possesses the virtue of strengthening and
rejoicing the heart.  Thus the vine is specially
cited among the productions of the promised land,
and the Holy Scripture frequently mentions the
care and pains bestowed upon its culture, the protecting walls with which the cultivator surrounded
it, and the vigilance with which he watched each
particular vine. The vine and the stock are more
than once employed in Biblical language as an
image for the chosen people or members of that
people.
Among these, the force and action in the domain of spiritual life may be compared to the effects
the blade of wheat converted into bread produces
upon animal life. This action is beneficial, but as




t158           HMEMOIR OF THE
it is daily, it is less felt than the stimulating effecte,f a medicinal or spirituous drink. Thus like the
vine, minds which ought to exercise a profound and
salutary effect upon a people and upon an epoch,
ought to be the object of special care and culture.
It is not in the midst of flowery couches, nor in the
luxuriant verdure of meadows, that the root of the
vine germinates and grows, but the gardener transplants it to the rocky soil of those isolated mountains, to which the canticle of the prophet applies:
" We have a strong city; salvation will God appoint for walls and bulwarks."
Helen, endowed with rare faculties and called to
a high destiny, had need to be guarded in order to
become what she did. She had lost the aid of her
mother; her father, who tenderly cherished her,
was too much absorbed by government affairs to
superintend the great task of her education. The
young orphan had doubtless a guardian angel near
her, under the guise of the lady of honor, or rather
that of the intimate friend of her mother, Mademoiselle de Tann, who soon after married General de
Both.  Her attachment for the young Helen was
beyond limit; it rendered her capable of all sacrifices.  Still later, when her cares became less
pressing, this faithful friend did not allow a day to
pass without going to see the state of the young




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.            i59
2rincess. She unremittingly sought to find traits
in Helen resembling those of her mother, and when
she marked a new one that recalled her, her heart
thrilled with secret joy.
The whole nature of the child announced the
germ of an intellectual independence which passed
all ordinary bounds.  One who closely observed her
in childhood might have said: there is in this young
girl the germ of a character whose development no
external force will retard, and which will direct her
with a firm  step to her high destiny.  Helen then
needed a method of education, such as KTistnex
himself recognized and experienced:
"Als ich ein Knabe war, da trat ein Niann heran,
Da sah ich ihn und streckte mich, und Ward ein Mann."
In obedience to the dying request of his wife the
prince de Mecklenburg sought the princess Augusta
of Hesse Hamburg in marriage.  She wished to
decline this reiterated request for her hand, but a
powerful voice within, which she was in the habit
of consulting, replied affirmatively, and she submitted.
Thus had the young princess Helen a second
mother, who exercised the most decisive influence
upon her mental development and the direction of
ner entire life. A friend, who witnessed the results




160             MEMOIR OF THE
effected by the new duchess in the household of he,
husband and especially in the hearts of the c.hildren, thus writes:
" Humanly speaking, it is to the princess iugusta that the young duchess Helen owes her education, and I bless God that the world has been
able to contemplate and appreciate in the duchess
of Orleans, the fruits of the prayers and devotion of
her second mother."
In the spring of 1819, I left Mecklenburg in
order to renew my scientific studies. The eldest of
the princesses, who later, under the name of the
duchess Maria of Altenburg, was generally beloved
and respected, had terminated her education, and
my principal task was thus achieved. Providence
had watched over the youngest children of the grand
duke, Albert and Helen; beside the excellent governor of Brandenstein, prince Albert had a preceptor who possessed with the most profound seriousness a most affectionate disposition. The remembrance of this worthy man, so soon entered into
rest, still moistens my eyelids, and the affection I
professed for him can never waver in my heart. It
was the theological candidate, Koch, son of the venerable pastor of Bellahn, who, after the example of
the priest and king of Salem, led a holy and solitary
life in the midst of his generation: extending his




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.          161
hand in prayer over a vast field in which his faith
perceived the movement of the dry bones.  (Ezekiel 37.)
The son had the fidelity and faith of his father;
I do not know that I ever saw a man like him, who
loved with all his heart and soul, combining the
gentleness of St. Paul with the vehement zeal of St.
Peter. The interest with which Helen took part in
the religious lessons which he gave to prince Albert,
has surely been blessed.
Besides the princess Augusta, who surrounded
Helen with the protecting rampart of maternal
love, the child was confided to the vigilant care of
a Genevese, Mademoiselle Nancy Solomon, of whom
I will speak in another chapter, several words gathered from the testimony of a faithful witness.
The end proposed by Eternal Wisdom  in sustaining this delicate plant upon all sides, was soon
revealed, by the approach of as tormn which, breaking, proved the young vine even to the root. The
noble grand duke, Frederick Louis, died upon the
29th of November, 1819, in the prime of life. By the
side of his bed there were prayers and struggles that
left a permanent impression upon the minds of the
children. The letters which were then addressed tc
me, enable me to witness that tried family and to
follow the prince to his last resting place.




162              MEMOIR OF T'ERFrom my departure for Erlangen, I continuallU
corresponded with my friends at Ludwigslust. The
children had also written to me; prince Albert,
dates from  my departure from  Mecklenburg in
1819; and as early as 1822, the princess Helen,
added to her brother's letter the following words
traced with a sure and correct hand, rare for a
child of eight years: C Dear Professor, as my
brother writes to you, I wish to tell you that I love
to think of you."
I here quote several lines of the first letter
properly so called, addressed to me by that dear
child, at the age of nine years. It is dated, Ludwigslust, April 18th, 1823.
"Dear Professor!  How I envy Madame de
Bechtolzheim, who will have the pleasure of seeing
you, as well as your dear family. I hope that she
will tell how we speak of you and the beautiful
stories you related to us. Our dear Mr. Koch also
knows some pretty tales; he gives me lessons which
give me great pleasure.  Dream, I pray you, dear
pro.'* that I have not a single syllable from your
hand, and that a little letter would rejoice me very
* Professor. Prince Albert, in his childhood, frequently
employed this abbreviation, and his young sister imitated him
-AUTHFOR'S NOTE.




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           163
much. Adieu, dear Professor, do not forget your
Helen.  My Nancy cordially salutes you."
I granted this childislh invitation with pleasure,
and her correspondence has been to me, in the
course of my life, a source of great delight.




164            LImomS OF ToF
III,
THE -HAPPY INSPIRATION.
AN ancient chronicler, relating the exploits and
life of the great emperor Frederick I., the Saxon,
says, he always seized the right hand of every thing.
These simple words are the best eulogy that
could be bestowed upon the sentiments and actions
of any man.  The duchess of Orleans possessed
this happy faculty from he: childhood; it was remarked in her thoughts and actions. Let me here
present the testimony of a loyal witness, who daily
saw the princess during the period of her youthful
development.  "The grand duchess distinguished
the most vigorous germ of independence in her
daughter's nature. Helen was in her eyes a new
and often enigmatical study, which attracted all
her attention. That which most astonished and




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.          165
often disquieted her mother, was the assurance and
courage with which the young princess questioned,
judged and decided, as if she had no need of refiec
tion.  This spontaneity had also its charm; i
came to her as if by inspiration; it was the fresh
effusion of a young heart, and a touching kindness
made itself felt in all her words, judgments and
actions.
" One would have thought that a certain presumnption must be dissembled under a character so
independent and a nature so decided.  But it was
not so. She had a delicate conscience that made
its voice heard. With the aid of this good genius,
she raised herself above her own nature.  She early
learned the secret of self-education; this secret
consisted in being attentive, not to the remonstrances of men, but to the voice of conscience,
which taught her her duty towards God and her
neighbor. From her childhood she isolated herself
to live with her secret thoughts, and revealed them
oftener by her actions than by words.  The more
she felt the need of this inner life, the oftener she
retired to her chamber, and when she withdrew from
it one could read in her amiable, serious face, that
she had been with the master and friend of het
heart, that she had communed with God, and God
with her."




166              MEMOI  OF THE
Thus she preserved the strength that was the
joy and consolation of her heart.
Dwelling upon the vicissitudes of the duchess
of Orleans' outer life, it has often been said that it
was an unhappy one.  Her mother, who knew her
as well as herself, judged of it otherwise.  " Helen,"
said she, " has never been long unhappy. She always maintained her tranquillity in a manner that
I do not myself understand.  She has doubtless
been deeply tried; after the death of her husband,
she seemed to have lost all happiness and inward
peace; for the duke was Helen's ideal as well as
mine.  For some time the sight of her children
distressed her; she seemed only to feel the loss she
had met with; but, arousing herself from this crisis,
she found peace."
When she was in the flower of her youth, her
happy disposition often manifested itself in outward demonstrations of hilarity, but above all when
in company with the friend of her childhood, the
countess Ida de Bassewitz, in every respect a graceful and amiable young girl.  In her society, Helen
willingly played for hours with dolls and toys, or.
bounded  through the gardens and  apartments
But her taste for dolls soon gave place to more elevated objects of art.  She decked her chamber with
choice plaster figures.  Upon the right and left of




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           167
her secretary were the figures of two children, one
reading, the other writing.  "How happy those
children are!" exclaimed she; "c they are never
distracted, never rise, never turn their eyes from
their work; 0 that I might read and write with
such continued zeal."




168            M1EMOIR oF TVR
IV.
FRIEDENSBURG.
THE moment arrived when the young princess
was enabled to follow her decided taste for the
study of the sciences. The grand duchess, who
foresaw the happy fruits that a more vigorous imlpulse would have upon the development of her
daughter's character, energetically applied herself
to the accomplishment of the purpose.
Prince Albert, accompanied by the chamberlain
of Brandenstein, and Koch, his faithful preceptor,
had gone to pursue his studies at Zurich.
The grand ducal chateau, was then sufficiently
large for the grand duchess and the princess Helen,
upon whom she now lavished an undivided maternal solicitude.  It also could offer a suitable
apartment for the instructor who had been appoint



DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.          169
ed to continue the education of Helen, then eleven
years of age. Rennecke was predestined by God
to this work, by a rare combination of intellectual
and spiritual gifts. But the duchess decided upon
a retreat where her activity might not be interrupted
and where her daughter's powers might be developed in solitude; in the autumn of 1825, she left
the sumptuous apartments she occupied in a wing of
the castle, and went to live in the retired palace
which, at a later period, became the resort of her
widowhood.
Then commenced a life, the original charm of
which is described by a friend, in the following
letter:" The dignity of the grand duchess' manners
and all her eminent qualities led us implicitly to
follow all her wishes. But when we sought to read
them in her eyes, we soon realized that she had ni
other will than that of pleasing God, and contribut
ing all in her power to the faithful accomplishmen.
of her duties as mother, towards Helen. Thus we
were all engaged in the same work, each according
to the respective position held, and strength
possessed.  The organization of the palace, soon
resenmbled that of a Christian household, in which
from morning till evening, at table and elsewhere,
the watchword is, " Do every thing that you do, in




170             MEMOIR OF TlE
the name of the Lord Jesus Christ and as in hiE
sight."  Among the persons, who strictly speaking
composed this humble household, each one's employment had some relation, more or less direct, with the
work of the young princess Helen's education. Her
preceptor Rennecke, commenced the day with reading the word of God, and then directed his intelligent pupil in the varied domains of human science.
His teachings absorbed four or five hours daily,
several other hours, beside, were employed in lessons
with other masters and mistresses. At noon, the
family dined together; then the young duchess in
recreation and walks passed several hours; at eight
o'clock in the evening, tea was taken in the garden
under the shelter of an humble brick arbor, near the
majestic poplar, or in the saloon of the palace. Two
hours were passed in reading aloud and familiai
converse; afterwards each one retired to her chaimber to enjoy peace of conscience and bodily repose;
sometimes however upon a starry night, the studious
princess obliged her preceptor and several of her
attendants to seek some other occupation than that
of reading and conversing. She was not content
with studying in her daily lessons of the empires of
our terrestrial globe, she wished also to become acquainted with the principal stars and constellations
as well as with the movements and laws of the




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           171
solar system.  This instruction had a great attraction for her, and in order to prove her gratitude to
her master she designed an astronomical map upon
blue paper, which she presented to him  upon his
birthday, adding that through him she had become
acquainted with the celestial luminaries.   She
wished to express herself to greater advantage but
could not continue."
The grand duchess did not desire to make the
eminent faculties of the princess produce striking
results, but to awaken her to perseverance, and love.or application, and the acquirement of a taste foi
solid intellectual culture. This method entirely
accorded with the character of the princess, who
never wished to exhibit herself. Consequently, the
most suitable mode of reading, seemed to be that of
converting the hours for lessons into hours of work.
Rennecke put this plan into execution with discernment and skill. Thus in the religious lessons under
his direction, a Biblical book was read, he added
the necessary explanations, then left the princess to
note down for herself and to learn the passages that
pleased her best, by heart. She naturally chose
those which during the lesson, struck her as agreeing
with the state of her soul. Thus her steps in
Christian experience could be seen. Her progress
was visible; religious lessons were those which she




172             MEMOIR OF THE
preferred, because they introduced her into the king..
domof eternal truth.  In short these lessons had
not for an end simply dogmatic science, but an
initiation into the true character of the kingdom of
God upon the earth.  The princess was never told
that she must believe such and such a point, but
that it might be admitted with certitude, and that
it was always good to allow oneself to be governed
by the spirit of faith.
All other lessons were in like manner made valuable. In studying the history of a people, a suitable work was read in connection with it.  They
designed a map to be filled little by little, which
was to contain an index of the principal facts of the
history of the country and its inhabitants.  Rennecke and his scholar both drew their maps, and
when the work was finished, it was not seldom that
they made an exchange. In geographical lessons
they also traced maps; and, in order to facilitate
repetition, notes were madle upon the margin of the
most remarkable places. All this was but play for
a princess whose zeal and conscience seconded her
talents. Her mother assisted at the morning lessons, and took an active part in the afternoon
instruction.  Her spiritual observations debarred
every thing trivial, and she frequently gave an unexpected interest to what had not fixed the princess'




DUCEMSS OF ORLEANS.          173
attention.  She here unfolded all the simplicity
and admirable resources of a discriminating judgment, which embraced without; difficulty every thing
within her sphere.
She was not contented with being with her
daughter in the study-rooms; the promenades she
often took WRith her in the forests and fields, became excellent means of study.  She wished to
share her exquisite delights in the beauties of Nature, whose depths she loved to sound.  The natural
sciences, in fact, were the favorite objects of' the
grand duchess' observation and meditation.  The
numerous writings of Dr. G. H. Schubert, former
preceptor in that noble family, served as guides
for that branch of science. They also made use of
divers collections of natural history, and in the study
of botany, of artificial plants of rare beauty.
From the fields and forests, where the afternoons
passed so quickly, let us return to the evenings.
Before dwelling upon them, I will sketch the portraits of some persons who passed some time with
the grand duchess and her daughter.
When one dwells upon the career of the future
duchess of Orleans, it must be incontestably admitted that Providence in a most special manner
watched over her Christian education.
By a remarkable coincidence, three persons




1 (4            MEMOIR OF THE
maintaining different views of religious worshil!
grouped around the princess. Her excellent governess, Mademoiselle Nancy Solomon of Geneva,
who afterwards became the wife of colonel Bontems, belonged to the reformed religion.  Having
her heart open to the ancient faith in all its regenerating vigor, she inspired the respect of all who
knew how to appreciate that serious Christianity
which transfigures the whole man. Her black,
piercing eyes were somewhat tempered by the expression. of her mouth, which I shall call sympathetic, and which chiefly struck  one when her
glance rested complacently -upon the princess.
From the age of two years, her pupil had been confided to her care; French thus became as a second
maternal language to the princess, and she continued to make use of it in her conversations at Friedensburg. No person was more indifferent to all
idea of personal merit than Mademoiselle Nancy
Solomon; she had a horror for every thing that
might diminish the glory of God. She attributed
the spiritual progress of the princess to God alone;
the grand duchess, playing upon her family name,
was accustomed to say: s" Nancy is a true daughter
of Solomon." The mutual relations of both pupil
and governess were most intimate and touching.
By the side of the governess, belonging to the




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           175
reformed persuasion, who watched over the princess,
was Mademoiselle Gustarie de Sinclair, a Parisian
by birth, and a zealous Catholic.  She was maid of
honor to the grand duchess and an intimate friend to
Miss Solomon.  Her good disposition and excellent
qualities made her beloved, and the princess felt
particularly attracted towards her.  In general,
Mademoiselle de Sinclair largely contributed to the
life of the little society; her cordiality and the ingenuousness of her observations rendered her company very agreeable to the princess. Let us mention another lady, Catholic at heart, with the faith
of a child-Madame de Both, whose tender care for
the princess Helen has been already signalized.
In face of these two influential elements, the
princess' preceptor, Dr. Rennecke, represented the
Lutheran persuasion.  Scarcely could any other
man so deeply feel the task of the education of so
extraordinary a child, imposed upon him; for he was
animated by a spirit, whose flight is ever towards
a height where the sun never sets. Let us follow
him more closely in the work the Lord confided to
him, for the good of many souls.
Through his various relations with the Lutherans of Silesia, particularly with Scheibel and Henri
Steffens, he became a decided Lutheran.  Despite
his modesty and natural aversion to all religious




176             ME'MOIR OF TIE
pride, he felt it his right to spread the Lutlleran
banner over his function as the preceptor of a
princess of Mecklenburg.  But his zeal never
pressed beyond the limits imposed upon him in the
circle, to which the Providence of God had called
him. It was his privilege to choose and read aloud
edifying works at those evening reunions. Indeed,
no evening passed without the grand duchess requesting the reading of an article that might
strengthen her household in a living faith in the
Son of God.  Rennecke soon felt that the spirit of
peace united all the members of that home circle.
He endeavored to render the harmony always perfect.
They all wished to live, yet in such a manner as
to be ever ready for the life eternal. Christ has
sanctioned this view, by his precepts; after those
fundamental sources of our religious life, we have. a
stimulant in the example of that cloud of witnesses, whose lives have been glorified by being incorporated with Christ.  To seek and hear those
faithful witnesses who have confessed the name of
Christ in their holy words and actions, is a noble
task for those who love the Lord Jesus, and wish to
live with God, through Him.  The entire circle of
the grand duchess' family sought this nearness to
Christ, and passed with common consent from one




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.          177
mountain to another, upon which rested the feet of
the messengers of peace.
That which they sought, they found in the
principles and true representatives of the Catholic,
Lutheran, and Reformed Religion, whose veracitvy
could not be doubted. The Confessions of St. Augustine and other works chosen from the same author, were the vestibule through which they entered
into the three naves of the Church. separated from
one another by some barriers. As faithful witnesses of the life of Christ in the Catholic Church,
figured alternately with the messengers of other
branches —Fenelon, Fr. Leop, Stolberg, Sailer,
Fenneberg, and Monsieur Boos. Among the Lutheran professors, they accepted above all, the testimony of Martin Luther, himself. They availed
themselves of the book then widely spread through
Ultsch, the Monument of the Reformed Church,
which appeared for the jubilee of 1817. It coinprises passages chosen from all the works of Luth.)r,
and arranged for all the work and fete days of the
year. The book was also very convenient, because
the dates limited the lesson.
What concerned the Reformed church, they
found in the excellent little work, entitled the
"Doctrine of Salvation," which is an extract from
the ancient writings of the reformed tbeolcgiavs,




178             MlEMOIR OF THE
mostly French. Outside the principal articles of the
Church of the Low Countries and of the Reformed
Church of France, they also sought acquaintance
with those men who have been the pillars of their
churches, such as Calvin, Daniel Superville, whom
the revocation of the edict of Nantes exiled into
Holland, where he preached the gospel till his death;
Jean Despagne, around whom the French refugees
of London gathered in a body; Dallaeus, preceptor
to the son of the celebrated Mornay; Mestrezat,
whom cardinal Richelieu called the boldest pastor
of France; and Pictet, author of melodious sacred
songs. Besides these authors made known by the
extracts from their books, they studied still further,
Ezekiel Spanheim, first professor at Geneva, then
ambassador of Frederick II. of Prussia, to the court
of England. In his celebrated Academic discourses
he made frequent allusion to Thomas, whom he
loved to cite as a powerful witness to the divinity
of Christ and the reconciliation achieved by his
death.  Several works of the Anglican church
had their place in their soir6es; among others, the
edifying letters of John Newton, and the secret of
sanctification by Marshal.  The Moravian community were represented by biographies and other
writings addressed to the heart.
We cannot here indicate all the elements of the




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.          179
evening subjects; we only wish to prove that God
can unite what men separate, and what separates
men. He who opens a heaven to all who found
their hopes upon the death of his Son, alone can
effect a celestial communion upon earth.
The collections which have been sent to me upon
the soirees of Friedensburg, contain a short lesson
for the evening in which the princess Helen took a
special delight, because the rules of spiritual life
were concentrated under the form of questions and
answers. Let me here introduce it.'C From whence comes all the evil in the world?
From the thoughts of the human heart. What
does God regard in man?  The heart.  What does
God try in all its ways? The heart. WVhat is the
greatest spiritual good?   Grace in the heart.
What are we to watch most carefully?  The heart.
How will God teach us his ways? By putting his
law in our hearts. What is the greatest of God's
chastisements?  Allowing the heart to become
hardened.  Where does God reveal his love?  In
our hearts, by faith.  What is the effect of faith?
The peace of God in our hearts, which is above all
understanding, and which keeps the heart in Jesus
Christ. What hearts does God love?  He despiseth not the humble and contrite heart.  What
must be purified?  The heart.  What reweard shall
the pure in heart receive? They shall see God."




180             MEMOIR OF THE
After having carefiully designed the trunk and
vigorous branches of the tree of life, which was the
object of study in these evening reunions, let us
cast a coup d'ceil over its verdant foliage and fragrant flowers. Mingled with the grave or suppliant
voices which formerly resounded through the temple
one heard canticles and the sound of the timbrel
and harp.  In the visible world around us the sighs
of the creature. are also intermingled with accents
of joy. Thus the grand duchess, whose solicitude
extended over all, loved to introduce into the evening occupations, elements of another nature; they
were not direct rays of the eternal light, but they
still reflected the animated wave of a fiesh stream.
They read, for example, innocent witty productions
such as'Wandsbecker Bote.'  They pleasantly
occupied themselves with scientific works and travels
when they were of an interesting and useful kind.
The following letters which the princess Helen
addressed to me, in her twelfth and fourteenth year,
treat of these recreations:
Summer of 1825.
DEAR PROFESSOR,
I cordially thank you for your pleasant book and
the letter you were so good as to write to me; bc ti
gave me great pleasure.




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           181
How I pity poor Martelle,j* who fell into the
hands of the Turks, and was so cruelly treated Ivy
them; but how I admire her great patience and
energetic faith, which surely tempered her situation.
I much regret not having visited my dear professor (with Albert), who knew how to relate such
beautiful stories to us, and not having traversed with
him the beautiful environs of Erlangen: but I hope
this delight is reserved for another occasion.
I beg you very cordially to salute your dear wife
as well as Selma and Adeline.  Adieu, dear professor: save a little affection for your
HELEN.
MY DEAR PROFESSOR,
You are very good to think of me and to send
me such a pleasant little book.  I cannot sufficiently thank you for the great delight that you have
procured for us all.  We read it every evening, and
we have now accompanied you to Lyo:,s.  The
description of the diligence amused us much, but
it is a great pity you should have been so disturbed
in your antechamber, by such a disagreeable travelling companion. I also took a lively interest in the
beautiful history of the two good little children, who
* Allusion to a tale I published about this epoch at Erlangen




182             MEMOIR OF THE
were saved in the Black Forest in such a remark.
able manner.
Our Albert had a very great pleasure in seeing
you last summer, dear pro. He has spoken of it so
much to me, that I wish very much that I had beet
of the party, though I do not know that I should
have had as much courage as your dear wife.
Next summer, if God permits, we shall make an
excursion into Switzerland, to see our dear Albert.
I was much rejoiced at the thought of seeing you
again at Erlangen, but that was not to be.  God
grant that we may have this pleasure another
time.
Mamma has probably already spoken to you of
my preceptor, Monsieur Rennecke, who is extremely good; I like him much and also his lessons. He
already knows you, for we have often spoken of you,
and he has a great desire to make your acquaintance.
Shall I dare pray you, my dear and good pro, to
embrace your clear wife and daughters, and to think
sometimes of your affectionate
HELEN.
Ludwigslust, May 26, 1827.
I am going tc add a few words upon a portion
of Prince Albert's youth, not only to render some




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.          183
passages of these two ingenuous letters clear, but
also because what concerned the brother is in strict
relation with the horizon of the princess Helen.
In the summer of 1825, he came to see me on
his way to Erlangen, with his tutor, Monsieur de
Brandenstein.  I showed them  the magnificent
country and grottoes of Muggendorf; then I accompanied them to Nuremburg, to the house of my
friend C. de Raumer, where they also made the acquaintance of Ranke, my future son-in-law. From
Nuremburg, the two travellers next went directly to
Switzerland, the end of their journey and desires.
-Prince Albert sojourned a short time at Zurich in
order to extend the sphere of his acquaintances and
observations by the study of the sciences and contemplation of the sublime works of nature.
At Erlangen, I charged them with salutations
for my dear friend and brother David Spleiss, then
professor at Schaffhouse, and also pastor at Buch.
The acquaintance of this worthy servant of God
was the first spiritual fruit that my dear prince
Albert gained, upon setting his foot upon the soil
of the great marvels of the Creator. He soon arrived at Zurich, the centre of Nature's magnificence.
He was amicably welcomed in the house of Gessner,
son-in-law to Lavater. The venerable Hess, then
weighed down with years, received him  with a




184             MEMOIR OF THE
paternalaffection,'and presented him  with one of
his spiritual writings, entitled, " Voyage to the
Island of Hope."  Dr. Hirzel, and Monsieur Jean
Schlatter, became soon warm friends of the newly
arrived guests, who also frequented the houses of the
negociates Wichelhausen and Lochner, where they
were as one of the family, as in the dwelling of
Gessner.
In 1826, on my return from Italy, I made an
engagement to meet prince Albert at Milan, where
I found him in company with Monsieur de Branden-.
stein and his preceptor, Koch. I related in detail,
in the last volume of my journey into the South of
France, the excursion we made together to Brigue,
in Valais, by Lake Majeur and the Simplon. Prince
Albert described the course of his journey to me on
his return to Zurich, in a letter of the 17th of
October, 1826.
In a later letter, of the 31st of October, 1827,
he spoke freely of the happiness that a visit from
his mother and sister Helen had given him. That
interview in Switzerland, and above all at Zurich,
was a source of mutual joy to the brother.and
sister, such as they had never experienced. In taking
leave of them, the venerable Hess blessed and
prayed for them, laying his trembling hand upon
the head of the princess Helen and her brother, and




DUOCHESS OF ORLEANS.           185
I do not know but the words pronounced by that
faithful pastor, remained graven upon their hearts.
It seems appropriate that I should mention, that
shortly after their joyful meeting at Zurich. they
were called to a tomb to meditate upon their own
end.  It was first the prince's turn; and the experience of his heart, is revealed in the last letter he
wrote to me from Zurich, dated 13th of April, 1828.
"Our travelling party has lost one of its members faithful Puls,*' after an illness of fifteen days;
he died of tumor of the lungs.  I need not tell you
that his loss is deeply felt by me. The view of
suffering, then that of the corpse, leave an ineffaceable impression. When I saw him for the last time,
he was seated; his eyes were fixed, his countenance
livid and distorted; his sufferings had reached their
height.  When I saw the corpse, the impressionwas different.  Suffering had disappeared, the mor-al envelop was there under my eyes, but the mouth
was closed for ever; the soul had fled. Death!
said a voice in my heart.  I saw him  for the last
time in his open coffin, with a bouquet of flowers
upon his bosom and a smile about his mouth; then
I believed him at rest, and felt that he was happy,
* The name of one of the prince's loyal servitors, who j.ur
neyed with us the preceding year to Milan. —Authors Note.




186               MEMOIR OF THE
Ah! yoe, G(od will reunite us near his throne, where
there is no more mourning, weeping or suffering!
I again place at the end of the chapter, a short
poem written by the princess Helen, at the age of
14 years, upon her return from her journey in Switzerland  (1827).  As its contents indicate, it was
composed at Dobberan, upon the shores of the
country, and in view of the sea that she came again
to visit.
Seyd mir gegriisst ihr lachenden Huigel
Herrlich gekr6nt mit grunendem Laub:
Mild unweht von Zephyrs Flugel
Werdet ihr keines Sturmes Raub.
Sey mir gegrtsst, o ruhiges Meer,
Brandende Wogen am eisenam Strand,
Spiegel dem nichtlichen Sternenheer,
Sey mir gegrtisst mein Jugendland.
Theure Bilder verflossener Freuden,
Verschwunden sind sie nach kurzem Spiel,
Moge der Schmerz vom irdischen ScheideD
Wenden das Auge zum seligen Zeil.




DUCHESS OF ORLEANSE          187
V.
AFFLICTION AND JOY,
THE  death of a friend of the princess Helen's
soon after, made a deeper impression upon her heart
than that which affected her brother.
I have already mentioned the young and amiable countess Ida de Bassewitz.   From  her third
year, she had been educated with Helen as a sister;
growing up together, the two friends had but one
heart and one soul. Ida was somewhat older than
the princess, and her tender affection for her adopted sister led her voluntarily to place herself in the
second rank. The slightest desire, the faintest wish
that she could divine in Ida's look, became as a law
to Helen's heart, which she immediately obeyed.
One might say that the bond of affection between
these two children resembled the perfect happiness




188             MEMOIR OF THE
of a conjugal union; Helen's relations with Ida
were those of a spouse who has no will but the will
of her husband.  They had, it is true, ceased to live
near each other, because count de Bassewitz had
returned Ida to her mother, but they made frequent
visits and their friendship expanded itself in intimate correspondence.   Several weeks after hei
confirmation, Ida suddenly died upon the 6th of
September,1829. The grief of the young princess was
far greater than one would have expected from her
age and the natural liveliness of her character; it
was preparing her for another and heart-rending
grief awaiting her, thirteen years later, the death of
her husband. They could not dissuade her from
taking a journey to the tomb of her friend; the
agitation of her soul produced the germ of a nervous
fever which burst forth on her return and put her
life in danger. The vigor of her youth arose above
it; she recovered, but notwithstanding the return
of her habitual serenity, a serious tendency was
remarked in her, which confirmed the truth of the
French proverb; "Sadness is in the heart; gaiety
in the mind."  Still later, at the epoch of her life
when she was smitten with the most overwhelming
of blows, this tendency became habitual, though
the cheerfulness of her mind mastered it.
This trial, which joy and grief commingled:




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           18.9
and eternity much occupied her thoughts, had a
special bearing upon the princess at this time.
The image of her friend was incessantly before her
eyes; but she did not attract it earthwards as
formerly; it seemed to her, she said, that her friend
cromn the home of the blessed, was blessing her and
filling her soul with the rays of an imperishable
love. It was a solemn and serious moment to her,
when on the 30th of tMay, 1830, she made the
following profession of her faith, which she had
written with her own hand, in the church at
Ludwigslust.' After God, in his grace and mercy, has received me by baptism  into the alliance of reconciliation through Jesus Christ, after he has made
me acquainted with his Word, and through it, of
my sin and corruption, after he has drawn my soul
to Him by continual appeals and exhortations, I
here publicly make a profession of the faith, which
by the action of the Holy Spirit, has become the
lure foundation of my temporal and eternal life, as
Nell as of my hopes.
"CI believe in God the Father, creator of the
heaven and the earth, who so loved the world that
lhe gave his only Son, that all who believe in Him
might not perish, but have everlasting life.  He
has thus had compassion upon me, pardoned my




190              MEMOIR OF THE
sins as his child reconciled through the merits of
his Son.:-It is upon faith in the only Son of the
Father, that I build the salvation of my soul, and
satisfy the justice of God; for Jesus Christ, by his
humanity, his bitter sufferings and death, did for
me what I cannot do for myself; and by faith in
his inexhaustible love and grace, rendeis meparticipant of his salvation.  After having opened to
me the gate of heaven by His resurrection and ascension, he intercedes for me with the celestial Father, so that I may not die in my sins, but that I
may live.
"' I surrender myself entirely by faith in Him
who has  saved  and  redeemed me.  Regarding
each circumstance of my life as a dispensation of
his love, I pray him, who is the chief object of my
faith, to preserve me from all evil by His Holy
Spirit, and to preserve me in close communion with
Him, that I may pass my life constantly looking lo
Him, and that I may be found faithful. Amen!"
NOTE-Professor Schubert here mentions the princess
choice of the canticle, and introduces a poem by her, which will
be found at the end of the volume.




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.         191
VI.
A NEW SCHOOL OF LIFE.
THE princess having attained the age of seventeen (1831), Monsieur Rennecke, her faithful preceptor and spiritual guide had finished his task in
the ducal mansion; he went to fill an office to
which he had been called by an unforeseen direction
and by the spontaneous wish of many friends. He
first made a voyage into the South of Europe,
passed by Munich, and came to see us with his
companion, whose mind, like his heart, was assimilated to his own. His arrival was announced to
me by a letter from princess Helen, who was equally dear to us both:
DEAR PROFESSOR:
I have foI a long time desired to write to you,
to express the gratitude your interesting works




1 9i2           MEMOIR OF THE
awakened in my heart. I have always been arrest.
ed by the fear of robbing you of precious time, and
I contented myself, while reading your writings, with
sending you in thought, a cordial acknowledgment.
But since a favorable occasion now presents itself, I
joyfully make use of it, to recall myself to your remembrance and to pray you kindly to accept a
small gift, which I hazard sending you under the
patronage of my mother, and which perhaps will
recall our dear North Sea to you.'
Our good Monsieur Rennecke, doubtless, will
have arrived at Munich, and will have satisfied the
desire he has for a long time cherished. of forming a
nearer aquaintance with you. The reading of your
books which I accomplished under his direction, and
the frequent conversations of which you have been
the subject, have been the commencement of liaison
which he will now have the happiness of forming.
I have an inexpressible desire to witness it, but
must await his return, and now enjoy the anticipation of all that he will have to tell us of the pro.
Last year, in reading, "'The Primitive World
and the Fixed Stars," I was eager to study the
heavens and its planets; I admired the incomprehensible calculations of the learned, and thought of
* It was an excellent design of a site from the shore, near
Dobberan.




'DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.          193
you, in resortirg to our old globe.  TIls year, a new
world, but an animated world, has been opened to
my view, in yc ur " History of the Soul," which I have
found very a!ttractive.  Unhappily the departure of
Monsieur Rennecke, did not allow me to finish the
reading with him; but I finished it with my dear
mother, who has opened the eyes of my understanding to the obscure passages, and placed them upon my
level, when my simple mind could not reach therm
But now, dear Professor, it would be indiscreet
for me to turn you longer from your important occupations; I then hasten to conclude, once more
praying you to keep me in your remembrance.
HELEN.
The departure of the worthy and active preceptor of the princess did not arrest the development
of her education, for she knew how to procure in
instructive books what she felt the need of. The
inner school of the heart, in joy as well as in grief,
remained what it had been; the invisible preceptor, under the superintendence and discipline of
which she found herself, remained faithful to her.
With these two means of the development of the
soul and mind, was also associated the school of the
world. developed by social relations, observations,
experiences, suffe ings, and heart trials.
9




194             MEMOIR OF THE
At this period, the hand of a friend will direct
me and frequently accompany me through varied
events, by which the princess Helen was prepared
for her destiny. It is a friend, whose pious and lo -
ing heart frequently sustained that of the princess,
and whose spiritual life was in such harmony with
that of Helen, that it was as a mirror. The lady of
whom I speak, is the same who, in a well known
house of mourning, has been a faithful spiritual
support to broken hearts, and has witnessed the
powerful consolations of the gospel, beside the dying
bed of a loyal and sincere prince, whom the princess
Helen loved and respected.  Several passages in the
course of this work, marked with a special sign, have
been taken from letters addressed to that friend.
Upon returning from her excursion in Switzerland and a great part of Southern Germany, the
duchess Helen, under her mother's faithful escort,
yielded to the reiterated invitations to visit the new
residence of her sister Maria, in beautiful Thuringia. One of these journeys she made in the course
of 1831. She passed through Berlin, where duke
Albert then was. The princess went to see, in his
company, the master-pieces of the Royal Museum,
which made a profound impression upon her young
imagination.
At Weimar, the family of the grand duke and




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.            19c
the entire people loaded them with proofs of the
faithful and deep affection which had transmitted
itself from the defunct duchess Caroline, to her children, and above all, to Helen.  She describes with
transport, the circle of the reunited family at the
house of her beloved sister Maria, in quiet, pleasant
Eisenberg.  She found in her sister's husband, duke
George of Altenburg, whom  she surnames, "the
lever of all noble aspiration," a, faithful brother, even
till death; her eyes and her heart rejoiced in the
siglht of the infantine caresses of the three young
princes, pledges of that happy union. At Pudtolstadt, two sisters of the grand duchess welcomed
the travellers with open arms.
These family delights were soon disturbed by
the terrible news that the cholera had invaded
Helen's country.  It was necessary to return without delay to Mecklenburg, if they would escape the
ennui of a quarantine.  The duchess Maria and the
princess of Rudolstadt, besought the grand duchess
to prolong her sojourn with them, until the scourge
should rage with  less vigor.  But the  young
princess, seconded by her mother, represented with
all the eloquence of her heart, that in such a time
of distress, the faithful citizen ought to be in the
place assigned in his country, where he would be
under the sure guidance of God. It was then,




196             MEMOIR OF TRt
"with an unutterable joy," as she wrote, when
towards the end of September, 1831,. she again
saw the soil of her native country
The fears that the cholera had inspired were not
so soon dissipated; nevertheless, she had the joy, in
the summer of 1832, of finding heriself surrounded
by her own dear ones at Dobberan. which she
called " the Eden of her childhood."    In short,
prince Albert, and the duchess Maria, with her'
husband and children, there took up their abode.
The presence of several guests, not less distinguished by intellectual gifts than by princely 6eclat,
became a new  source of delight to the young
princess, then eighteen years of age.
I here transcribe, almost at length, four letters
written by her hand during this period of her development.  They will serve to complete may observations.
DEAR AND HONORED PROFESSOR:
Having written to you a short time since, I shall
perhaps appear importunate, but it is impossible
for me to allow a letter of mother's to be sent to
your address, without obeying the impulse of my
heart, or without expressing my profound gratitude
for your goodness. A few days since, I received the
little package which I opened with an ineffable joy,




DUmeA 01o ORLEANS.            197
because I recog.-ized your handwri.ting, always
dear and welcome; my delight was still more augmented by the reacing  of your friendly letter, and
by the sight of the Jinstructi've books which accompanied it.  My thanks, doubtless, arrive rather long
after the departure of your gift, from having been
delayed, by a journey into beautififl Saxony, to visit
my dear sister and some relations, which prevented
us from finding M3. de Oett.k at Dobbelan. We saw
him  only a few moments at Altenbug, when he
could not remit your gifts to imother, and promised
to send themn to Mecklenburg.  During the short
sojourn of the queen of Bavaria at Altenburg, I
had the delight of hearing your name mentioned by
prince Otto, with affection and respect; I made his
acquaintance with much more pleasure, from  vnother's having received your favorable opinion of him.
I envy the prince the happiness of being at your
side, and receiving lessons which you alone can give!
It would be indiscreet longer to abase your
patience by my wearisome words; I confine mnyself
to entreating that you will sometimes think, in
your prayers, of your Helen, who reveres you and ix
entirely devoted to you.
EISENBERG, August 18, 1831.
The second letter expresses the I ndencies oi
the princess in the first months of the year 1832:




198             MEMOIR OF TUE
WMUCH HONORED PROFESSOR:
I would not permit myself to trouble you in your
occupations, if your goodness, already tested, was
not a guarantee of your indulgence.  To express to
you ny sincere gratitude is a necessity of my heart,
for I experienced ineffable joy in receiving your beautiful letter, and your very interesting little book. My
insignificant work did not merit the welcome which
you gave it; it will be a happiness to have it sometimes used by you, not the least, in having provoked
such an excellent letter, in which you happily hold
up the swan, as the symbol of the spirit of life.
You mention in your letter the great triangle of
the stars in' the heavens, in which you see the
image of the Trinity in unity.  I was greatly
delighted, for this thought had previously struck me
when reading it in your' History of tlhe Soul;' I
Love, on starry nights, to discover this great symbol,
in the midst of other luminous worlds.
The biography of the venerable Oberlin has
greatly interested me; I have read it with great
pleasure; and in order that you may know, dear
professor, that we occupy ourselves with your writings, I will again tell you, that to procure innocent
pleasure we fellow you in your journey in It.aly, that
with you, we admire that magnificent country, and
the heroism  of your dear wife. We are now a'




DIJuESS OF ORLEANS.           199
Genoa, wh ere I listen with great interest to what
you have to say of the productions of ancient art;
after your suggestion, I hastened to read the sequel
which promised still more instruction upon that
subject.
My dear Monsieur Rennecke, who has given an
account of' his sojourn with you, has apprised me
that the princess Matilda takes lessons of you.  I
will sincerely avow that envy glided into my heart
upon learning it; for, since M. Rennecke is established at Dargun, I am reduced to the means which
he left me for continuing my studies; the spirit
which gives life, absolutely fails me; hence, would
I love to share the happiness of one who finds
occasion for development in the domain of science.
Oh! that I might from time to time be present at
your instructions!
My letter may become too long, and I should be
injudicious if I further tested your patience.  I
then hasten to conclude, presenting the compli..
ments of my Nancy, whom you have doubtless not
eorgotten, and praying you, dear professor, sometimes
o think of your devoted
HELEN,
LrDWIGSL UST, Feb. 13, 1832.
The third letter, written the same year as the




200             MEMOIR OF THE
preceding one, has a special importance in the jhoil
series of letters of this period, which reveal the
spiritual progress of a heart subjected to discipline.
DOBBERAN, Aug. 12, 1832.
DEAR AND HONORED PROFESSOR,
Behold yourself again forced to read a few words
of lively gratitude, written by a well-known young
hand, which counts anew  upon your entire indulgence and patience. Your friendly lines and
pages, of which the contents are so interesting, were
remitted to me by your friend the ecclesiastical
counsellor Oettl, a man who awakens the confidence
of the heart, and the most profound respect; the
affection which he bears towards you, was from the
first instant, his best recommendation.  Accept my
heartfelt thanks for the remembrance of which your
letter has assured me. The persuasion of not being
entirely out of your memory and your thoughts, is
very sweet to me. I will even say that it strengthens the mind and the heart; and ought to exercise
a happy influence upon the life.
Prince Otto has often interested me, in speaking
of you and the lessons which you have given him.
He appears to be an amiable young man; I find that
he already awakens interest by his career and by a
certain naivete, which, with him, is so attractive




DUCHESS OF ORI oANS.         201
Though I have wished it, I have never succeeded
in efforts to converse with him upon the most
serious subjects; nevertheless, I am convinced that
they would have more charm  for him  than the
fugitive questions of this life. But what obstacles
in the accomplishment of our wishes! how often.
useless verbiage takes the place of worthy conversation.
Until this time God has protected our happy
family reunion; but now we must all flee from this
smiling Dobberan, from this beloved sea, for these
shores are infested by the miasma of the cholera.
The moment of separation is at hand; every one
follows the example of the noble and gracious
queen.*  She departs with all her court, but leaves
a durable remembrance in the hearts of all who have
known her. The same is the case with the dear
Bavarians who accompany her.  They have all
gained my heart by their amiable and cordial manners. Oh! if all the inhabitants of Bavaria reserma
ble them, it must be a magnificent and delightful
country.
Dear professor, pardon I pray you my babillage;
for this separation afflicts me much! I would also
go to Munich, and hear once more from your' lips
those beautiful words which come written to me.
* Queen Theresa of Bavaria, sister of the duke of Altenburg
9*




202             MEMOIR OF THE
Do not think ill of my praying you to accept
amicably a little souvenir, which I hope you will
find use for.
HELEN.
The fourth letter from the princess, was written
shortly after an event which exercised a decisive influence upon her life. The experiences and adventures of her sojourn at Dobberan, during the
preceding summer, still form a portion of the
subject of this letter.
LUDWIGSLUsT, April 26, 1833.
DEAR PROFESSOR,
To-day it is impossible for me to resist the desire
I have long had to write to you. The date of this day
will be my excuse, if I rob you of a moment of your
very precious time. It is a day very dear to the
hearts of all those to whom you have done so much
good, by your words and writings, in awakening in
their souls a voice which is not of the earth, but
which is an echo of heaven.  Such a day authorizes
me in congratulating all those who, like me, know
and revere you, and in expressing my most ardent
wishes for the year you are about to commence.
My gratitude for the ineffable benefits that you
alone are able to produce by your writings, would




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.            203
express itself otherwise than by a dead letter, the
feebleness of which I deeply feel, when, my eyes
pause upon that dear little blue book,  which speaks
so eloquently to the soul, and breathes a spirit which
you alone could animate.  It is also that spirit
which forms the bond of our circle this evening as
we are engaged upon your beautiful work; it sheds
a peace over us which renders the remembrance of
you still more dear. There are always some real
transports of joy, when there comes to us a new
jet from that abundant fountain; each one of us
there seeks with avidity for acquaintance with the
truth, and becomes strengthened by it. But this
is also the only consolation for so long a separation,
which seems to me like an eternity; for, since your
departure from Mecklenburg, a, whole existence for
me has rolled by, in which I have little by little set
aside the dreams of childhood, in order finally to
grasp the true signification of life. Sometimes still,
T renew my taste for childish fables, in which repose
the undeveloped germ of life. It is several years,
for example, since, in that old city of Nuremburg, I
found myself under the mysterious arches of the
St. Lawrence church, where the stained glass broke
* Allusion is here made to my:' Communications upon the
times of the Empire," to be found in my work entitled
"Ancient and AI odern."-Author's Note.




204             MEMOIR OF THE
the rays of the setting sun; since at St Sebald, the
majestic sounds of the organ filled the nave, an-d
identified the past with the present; how gravely
the four apostles of the ancient castle looked down
upon me; how the entire city, symbol of ancient
probity, awakened before me at the sound of the
bell, and how the fields exhaled their evening perfume, when I seemed to hear from all sides enchanting voices, and lived again in the region of
childish dreams. And you, who awakened those
beautiful visions in my imagination, and who embellished them with your tales, you were not there;
your absence was so sensible to all, that if I had had
any power of the magician in my nature I would have
made you come from Chemintz.  I then thought
much of your beloved daughters. I knew that they
lived in the same country, but unhappily I was
ignorant of the place of their sojourn.  Do me the
kindness to transmit to them my fi'iendly salutations.
I was rejoiced to find their names in the little blue
book.
The long period of time which has rolled away
since your last letter, has abounded in political
events and in intellectual progress for our nation,
Bavaria and Greece have, in a manner, commllngled
their history; all hearts have palpitated with enthusiasm and sympathy. A lively interest accorm




DUCHESS OF ORLENS.           205
panies the heroic expedition into the beautiful
country of the Hellenes, whose soil it must be delightful to tread; this unfortunate region will surely
bloom again under the protection of a wise government, arnd will find in obedience to the laws, the
true liberty which it vainly sought in anarchy.
The touching and solemn reception which it ha,
given to its king, may justify the liveliest hopes,
This young lking ought to be happy in thus knowin(g himself to be surrounded by so many prayers
raised to God for him, for his happiness, and for
that of his people.  You, also, dear professor, you
surely have not without, emotion seen your pupil
borne away to fill such weighty engagements; his
departure must have deeply affected the heart of
his excellent preceptor, M. de Oettl.
Shall I dare pray you to recall me to his remernbrance?  My interviews with him the past
summer have been faithfully retained in my memory. Your goodness has so often crowned my wishes,
that I dare address you still another prayer; if
your thoughts some day flow  toward Ludwigslust,
recommend me some reading l-haich you judge instructive in every respect.  The present moment
must offer many interesting publications, and yet
it is rare that they reach our northern regions,
Many hearts here beat for animating, intellectual




206              MEMOIR OF THE
productions, and ardently desire an unadulterated
source.
I must at last cease to chatter; I close, recommending myself with all my heart to your remembrance and prayers.
I remain, dear professor, with the highest consideration, your grateful
HELEN.
P. S.-My Nancy and all your friends here
present their affectionate regards. My brother, this
summer, will visit the rectory of Gastein, and will
surely not go thither without seeing you.  I should
be, jealous if I loved him less.




IBUCEBS OF ORLEANS.         207
LIGHTS AND SHADOWS.
AMONG all the friends and relalions at Friedensburg, none dared hope for the restoration of
the grand duchess, who had reached the crisis of a
malady, which threatened her life. The skill of
physicians seemed of no further use than to determine, with apparent precision, the number of hours
her sufferings would continue; friends of both sexes
who approached the dying bed, had no further need
of controlling their emotion, for the invalid neither
saw nor heard any thing. Among all the persons
who visited the grand duchess, Helen only, then
nineteen years of age, clung hopefully to her
mother, in whom was wrapped up the happiness of
her life. No discouragement nor hopeless grief
was revealed in her countenance, which reflected
only the serenity of a soul in constant communion




208           - 9MEMOI  OF TIH
with God.  She had the full assurance that God
would not take her cherished mother from  her.
Calm and self-possessecl, she watched night and
day according to her strength. Her hopes were not
disappointed; the grand duchess was restored to
her kindred.
The danger passed, the young princess, whose
faith alone had sustained her, then realized the severity of the blow which had threatened to fall
upon her. She thus expresses herself in a letter
dated from the baths at Toeplitz, addressed to her
intimate friend.' He who graciously received me, gave me the
courage of a child, that is to say, blind courage,
and now raises the veil which he had himself drawn
over my eyes. Now all lives again, within and
without me; my mountains, my dear and beautiful mountains, awaken within me a song of mirth.
They also infinitely rejoice my dear mother, who
to-day has already rode out twice. She is happy
in being convalescent, and finds a.new charm in
every object; she scarcely remembers her illness
and sufferings, everything appears to her smiling
and serene."
Frederick William, according to his custom,
passed several weeks at Toeplitz, in the summer of
1833. The princess Helen already interested hinm.




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           209
because of her possession of qualities rarely united;
goodness of heart, high intellectual culture, amiable simplicity, and serious modest mien; but she
was besides, the sister-in-law of his daughter, wife
of the young grand duke Paul Frederic, of Mecklenburg-Schwerin.  He often went to see her, and
was forcibly struck with the exquisite tact with
which she received and entertained him, which was
always directed by the judiciousness of her mind,
and perfectly accorded with the faculties of her soul.
This impression was not a fleeting one, it was still
living in the affectionate heart of the noble king,
when his counsels, at a later period, directed the
choice of the duke of Orleans towards the princess
Helen of Mecklenburg.
From Toeplitz the two princesses went to Dresden, where they passed several days.  In that beautiful city, art and nature simultaneously impressed
the princess's mind, but the works of art chiefly transported her imagination. Her taste and judgment
were so fine, that she soon recognized what was
truly worthy of admiration, and distinguished them
from those which excite the delight and astonishment of the curious multitude.  "In art, as in life,
there is an eternal truth under the outward form,"
wrote she to her young friend.  "It is truth which
toulchcs the heart, at the first coup d'ceil cast upon




210              MEMOIR OF THE
a work of art; the form is only a vestment, whict
some exterior motives modify. But false enthusiasm
is passionate for the form, which it changes, and
takes for the truth."
After passing the winter at Jena, in the immediate neirghborhood of the celebrated doctor and
intimate counsellor, Starke, the grand duchess Augusta returned to one of the bath establishments
in Hungary.  With her return of strength, she experienced the reawakening of her intellectual life,
which naturally sought acquaintance with all that is
worth knowing.  She soon formed around her, a
choice circle of savants and professors of the University of Jena, and under their direction set about
sounding all the depths of science. After her example, the mobile mind of the princess Helen,
easily bent to the task of gathering varied information.  These intellectual labors afforded the princess
ineffable happiness. "'Our life," wrote she to her
friend, "Cis at once calm  and agitated, outwardly
uniform, but inwardly rich in delights.  The professors are very communicative; it is a delightful
life, which to me has an infinite attraction."
The charm of a sojourn in that city devoted to
the worship of the muses, was augmented in the
eyes of the princess by the neighborhood of Eisenberg, which often permitted her to see her sisterl




DUICHESS OF ORLEANS.          21,1
and by the still greater nearness of Weimar, the
residence of her mother's relations.
" Surrounded by souvenirs of my mother's life,"
wrote she,' I passed delicious days in the circle of
my kindred. I also became acquainted with many
good and interesting things in that ancient German
Athens."
Thus terminated the year 1833, during which
the young princess had much enjoyment; she also
commuences the year 1834 with a grateful remembrance.
"I am always astonished,"  writes she to her
friend at the end of that year,  I  am astonished at
the joys God grants me, as if he would console me
for the past and future.  His paternal love powerfully attracts me towards Him; how can I but offer
Him  my life, a sacrifice for merciful acts.  Since
the re-establishment of my mother's health, this
year has been happy in every respect. Provided
only, that joy be not without consistence, and flees
not like the shades of evening, leaving no trace.  In
that case, I should desire affliction to establish my
heart and mind.  For what are the delights of this
world, if they do not elevate the soul toward heaven.
the primary source of all felicity  "
This desire for a call whicL should elevate her
heart to God, even though it might be through




212             MEMOIR OF THE
tears, was only too soon satisfied, in 1834. Prince
Albert, upon whose future his sister and mother
founded their dearest terrestrial hopes, in a grand
military parade had a fall from his horse, which
subsequently caused violent headaches; this tendency, I am told, was again aggravated by another
fall from the top of a high wall of the castle of
Cobeda, near Jena. When he made me a second
visit, at Munich, in 1833, upon his return from the
baths of Gastein, I found hinm very different from
what he had been in 1828.  In his interviews with
his friends, though he had ever the same vivacity
of mind, his gayety had given place to a sombre;mood, which often painted itself upon the features
of his countenance, even in the midst of animated
conversation.  "; If you knew," said he to my wife,
"' what continual pain I have in my head, you would
comprehend the morbid silence which I continually
keep with friends."
This disposition did not entirely proceed from
his physical suffering; it also had its source in a
profound agitation of the soul, which he described
to me in a letter dated from Gastein, from whence
he expressed his intention of coming to see me.
WVIL'rlEPALD-GA.STEIN, January 23, 1833.
MY BELOVED MASTER:
Upon my departure from  Berlin, I received




DUCIESS OF ORLEANS.          213
from my m.other the good news that you would permit me to visit you upon my return, and to pass
several days with you as formerly.  I cannot express the great joy I experienced at the thought of
seeing you again, and of telling you that after the
lapse of so many years and divers events, I have the
same filial and cordial affection for you that I had
in my childhood.  I ant very impatient to see you,
to open my heart to you, and to ask your counsels
and benediction.
Since we have met, some very trying days have
passed over me; my soul has been in great danger
of shipwreck, because the evil germs of my nature
commenced to take root.  But in the midst of these
storms, I have always heard a voice unceasingly exhorting me, which seemed to be a cherished echo of
my boyhood; then came that indefinable maltaise,
which reminded me that I ought to set at liberty a
noble slave enchained in my heart. In the midst of
the insipid life of the world or upon the sick couch,
the Spirit moved within me, and I finally experienced a profound disgust for all that is mere nothingness.  God has granted me strength to master
my passions, and with a good conscience, has returned the delight in life, which I had lost. To say
all this to you verbally, dear professor, and to hear
again from your lips the old language of the heart,




214:MEMOIR OF TRE
is a permission for which I cannot sufficiently thank
you, for it is already a welcome balm to my soul.
In leaving Gastein, I leave a place in which I
have finally found the happiness which had for a
long time fled from me. The remembrance of Ber
lin is painful to me.
I was happy then, in leaving for the dear countries of the South. I felt another spirit within me;
I was calm, serious, joyful. I could again observe with
attention, and collect and arrange my impressions
so as to render them profitable.  I first proceeded
to Dresden, where I tarried long enough to visit the
gallery leisurely and to traverse Saxon-Switzerland.
From there, I went by Tceplitz to Prague, that ancient city with its tombs of saints and kings,
archives of the history of Bohemia and Germany,
more instructive than all the scribbling of our
modern protoculs.  At Linz, I again saw the snowy
Alps, to which my eyes had not for a long time been
habituated.  I crossed the lake to visit. Ischl; then,
down lake St. Wolfgang to Salzburg, which is a
charming city.  There, I thought much of you and
my dear Oettl. I visited the Kcenigsee; I clambered
over the Watz-nan glaciers, and after having cleared
the passages at the Lueg and Klamm, found myself here.  I have been living here tranquilly nearly
a month, 3,000 feet above the sea and even in the




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.          215
bosom of the lofty Alps. When leaping over the
rocky abysses, when contemplating the play of the
sunlight upon the snow, what a world of plants I
see living around me where the silence is alone interrupted by the uniform noise of a cascade, which
comes to my ear like the pulsation of the life of
Nature; then as I recoil within myself, all the dear,
good thoughts of my childhood awaken a slight
feeling of pain; my joy changes itself into a mute
prayer, and I renew my engagement to remain faithful to the God of my youth and -manhood.  I live
here in company with persons dear to me, and with
whom I am at ease. We have here the arch-duke
John and his wife; this noble prince is the image
of a German of the old stamp.  When questioned
at hazard, he has a reply for every one; in the
Tyrol, he is acquainted with each valley, and village,
and with most of the families in the mansions and
cottages..His noble face, a la Hapsburg, bears the
impress of perfect goodness.  With all this, he
dresses like a peasant, and, in all his manners, is
simple, thoughtful, and amiable.
Without being able to fix the day, I shall leave
Gastein in the beginning of August, and think I
shall proceed directly to Munich, passing through
Innspruck.  Since I know it will give you pleasure,
I shall seek your hospitality without ceremony   I




216             MEMOIR OF THE
thrill with joy at the thought of seeing yo.l again
with the affection of former times, and of presenting myself to you, not as a stranger, but as a devoted, thoughtful son.
How delighted I shall be to see all my dear
friends in Munich i In the meanwhile very cordially
salute your dear wife, my good Oettl, and Dr. R.
Once more, dear professor, I thank you from
the depths of my heart for your permission, and I
wait for the moment in which I shall be able to
say so, directly, with impatience.
Your affectionate, constant, and respectful pupil,
ALBERT, duke of Mecklenburg.
Upon the prince's return into his country, the
pain in his head increased in an alarming manner.
As the physicians presumed, and as the autopsy
later verified, a tumor pressing upcn the brain often
occasioned convulsions, followed by violent pain.
A sojourn at Franzensbad, in the spring of 1834,
had produced no good effect; the dying prince was
brought to Ludwigslust.  His sufferings assumed a
character which lacerated the hearts of all who
witnessed them. Notwithstanding the sinking of
his body, his mind was always collected, and un..
folded itself in touching expressions of love and
serious self-abnegation.  Finally, upon the 18th of




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           217
October, 1854, that painful contest ended; they
laid the corpse of this young prince, which seemed
s sleep sweetly after the fatigues of a laborious
journey, beside his parents.
Whoever saw the princess Helen during the
period when his mortal sufferings diminished all
chance of life, could scarcely recognize a trace of her
natural gaiety of mind.  She was not altogether
overwhelmed.' The trials of life contain the germ of my
eternal happiness," wrote she to her friend, after the
death of her brother.
She then delivered herself with still more ardor
to the task of "strengthening and purifying the
bonds which united her to those who remained upon
the earth."  Upon her part there were only words
of love and acts of devotion, first for her kindred,
then for all those who interested her and had need
of her.  She knew, in the Christian sense of the
word, that that only was profound mourning. Then,
and still more at a later period, sensibility to her
own griefs awakened within her a delicate sympathy
for the griefs of others, and a power of consoling, the
magnetic virtue of which the afflicted experieny.sd.
This was her principal occupation during the first
portion of the winter of 1834.
She wrote me from Ludwigslust, upon the 14th
10




218             MIEMOITR OF TE
of Jalnuary, 1834, the following letter, which is the
expression of the tendency of her soul at this
epoch:
DEAR PROFESSOR,
You loved him with us, you wept for him with
us, and you rejoice with him in the eternal felicity
accorded to his soul, as indemnity for all the sufferings of a short, but agitated life; you rejoice with
him in that celestial peace which his impatient
desires sought for, upon earth, and of which his
faith gave him happy presentiments.  In the midst
of indescribable sufferings, a soul like his could only
be led to patience and docility by the power of
God; in the touching outpourings of the last period
of his life, the powerful succor of the Most High
was manifested in a most consoling manner, rendering him so calm and thoughtful, and preparing him
fbr the contemplation of the eternal light, by a filial
submission to the will of God.  The happy conviction that he is now in possession of an incorruptible
inheritance, was a solace at the hour of his death
to our afflicted hearts, and it remains a possession
which neither the poignancy of doubt, nor the pain
of a now isolated life, can ravish; the firm persuasion
that he is happy and that we shall rejoin him, will
accompany us through the rest of our career, and




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.          219
will direct our eyes towards heaven like the finger of
an angel; it will be the sure pledge of our eternity
and the sacred bond which unites him to our world
of sorrow.
In the midst of the most agonizing grief, man
feels that such hours in life, are hours of purification;
he learns to kiss the hand that smites, whose
powerful aid alone can save him from despair.
You recall the divine consolations, in such a touching manner, in your letter, dear professor; permit me
to express how profoundly grateful I am for all that
you have done for us. Alas! dare the sister form
an adieu for you, in behalf of the brother so sensible
to the affection you manifested for him during his
life, so happy in the benedictions which he owed
to your prayers and his veneration for yourself?
But no, eternal recompense is found in the
affection and intercession itself; you aspire to no
other reward than the answer to your prayers.
I dare not speak of myself, for I blush to complain, knowing that my brother is in the mansions
of eternal happiness; I am nevertheless too weak to
withdraw my thoughts from my loneliness and to
surmount sadness.  How shall I again attain the
happiness of my childhood, when he who was the
glory, the joy, and the pride of my life sleeps in
death; when my hopes resemble unbalanced scales




220             MEMOIR OF THE
which rise and fall from one side to another. But
no, I will not speak at random, only in heaven shall
I again find all who formerly attracted me by bonds
of love; yes, in that promised land where ardent
desires are appeased, where tears are dried. Yes,
affliction is good!
I am very grateful, dear professor, for your kind
intention of sending me a souvenir, which was destined for my Albert; be persuaded that any gift
coming from you has great value, and that beautiful
present, which will remind me of a favorite name,will be of double worth. Your eyes have complacently rested upon those features which reveal the
sublime genius of the poet; your kindness destined
that emblem of divine force for my brother, and now
you wish that I should adorn my little apartment
with it; what could be dearer to me than an object
recalling such remembrances?
in concluding, I again transmit the compliments
of my relatives; first those of my mother, who
thinks of writing to you soon, then those of my sister and the prince.  General de Both, cny Nancy,
and the good L ——, desire to be remembered to
Iou; your faithful friend B ---— now addresses
you from a better country than that of Mecklenburg.
* Dante.




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.          221
Still another request before taking leave of you;
your benevolence and affection for my brother will
insure its acceptance.  The thought of your having
in your hands a souvenir of his possessions would be
very precious to me, for I might hope that it would
sometimes set the image of my brother before your
eyes. Shall I forward it by the next courier?  I
believe I hear a very kind yes, and confidently
hazard the execution of my design. Your sympathy
encourages me; may it be a legacy left by the
deceased to his poor and unworthy sister, and a
source of benediction all her life.
I remain, dear professor, with the most profound
respect, your entirely devoted
HELEN.
A friendly salutation to your dear wife; if you
see M. Oettl, remember me to him. He was infinitely dear to my brother, and merits all our
regard. I have taken a lively interest in making
the acquaintance of your friend Schom; he is an
addition to Weimar.
This letter was followed by another, dated
Feb. 20th, 1835:
DEAR PROFESSOR,
Without awaiting an affirmative reply to my
petition, I haxe courage to give it success, counting




222             MEMOIR OF THE
upon the remembrance which you surely retain ot
my dear brother, and upon the affection of which
you gave him so many proofs.
I have thought that the telescope which always
accompanied him in his travels in Switzerland,
in the valleys of Silesia, in the magnificent plains of
Lombardy, and in the steppes of la Marche, might be
also useful to you in the course of the long journey
you contemplate into the classic plains of Greece
and to the sources of the Nile; the plan of which
voyage transported my brother, who intended to
take part in it. If you find this object of service,
make use of it from time to time, and think affectionately of one who is no more, and who wished for
your sympathy.
Accept, etc.,
HELEN.
~My reply to the first of the preceding letters,
and my thanks upon the occasion of her sending the
beautiful Dollond, and which accompanied the second letter, reached their destination more happily
than the plaster bust of Dante, for, after a long
delay, it came broken into the hands of her for
whom it was destined. Nevertheless, in the letter
which she wrote after the arrival of the case, she
expressed her gratitude for the expression of my




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.         223
good will, and dwelt upon the genius of Dante, and
the impression which his " Divina Commedia,"
"C chant of eternity," had prod aced, and still continued to produce upon her soul, but of the bust
she spoke not. I regret that this letter has been
unhappily lost or mislaid among my papers. All
of its contents are not entirely effaced from my
memory. At the time I received it I was incessantly occupied with labors which must be finished
before my departure for the East. Besides, from
the autumn of 1835 to that of 1836, when I commenced my journey, a portion of my time and
strength was absorbed by university duties. It is
probable that the last letter, addressed to me from
Ludwigslust by the young princess, disappeared in
the midst of papers that I have not had leisure to
examine.




224             ME0OIR OF THE
VIII.
LIFE, A DREAM.
To souls which have received the gift of a liveb
and lofty hope, life here below, with all its vicissitudes, is a perpetual prophetic dream, which is
only realized when, after the dissolution of the
earthly tenement. a new existence commences for
the soul.  T.i.s Hi expressed in the following passage by an apostle, who by his words and acts, testified that he felt the importance and signification
of terrestrial life, as the embryo of life eternal.
"But we know," says he, " that if our earthly
house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a
building of God, an house not made with hands,
eternal in the heavens." (2 Cor. v. 1.)
This promise to man is indeed not accomplished till the soul leaves its earthly tent; but is




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           225
often  nanifeste~ symbolically in life, when man
sees sth  crumbling of an edifice, which in his
dreams he has elevated as a sure shelter.  This
human work, the feeble vessel in which one has
confided his happiness for the present and future,
is submerged by the tempest; he sees himself
alone, floating at venture upon a wreck, in the
midst of fogs and darkness.  But the invisible
hand of eternal mercy has directed the winds and
the waves; dawn appears, and the shipwrecked
one who believed himself lost, nears the isle of deliverance, where open arms receive him with affection, and where peace and joy re-enter the soul.
The foundation of the edifice of dreams of
the future and of terrestrial happiness, which the
loving heart of the princess had erected, was the
hope of passing her life near her brother Albert.
This hope vanished, she found herself in the same
situation as the bird whose home is in the branches
of a tree, which is suddenly struck by lightning.
Fatigued with flying, it seeks its daily shelter, and
beholds it calcinated upon the earth; but the bird
is full )f life, the first rays of the sun awakens it
as before, and it makes its morning song heard.
In the month of April, 1835, the princess'
grandfather, Frederick-Francis, entered upon the
50th year of his government. The general jubilee
10*




9226              MEMOIR OF T1I'
whi(h accompanied the f6tes of tlat anniversary,
had an echo in the heart of the princess,  ho, fol
the first time since her brother's death, found seenity of mind.  She wrote to her friend that the
surrounding joy not only had not made her shudder,
but had even communicated a certain gayety to her.
She loved to render herself useful to those of the
most humble condition; during the winter of 1836:
she occupied herself in extending and ameliorating
the Caroline Institution, which was founded by her
deceased mother, and which was designed for the
education of those destined for domestics.  She did
not dream of one day leaving her country, when
from the height of the ancient castle of Schwerin,
situated in the midst of a lake, her eye complacently rested upon the snow and glacier, which in winter
surrounded the isle and the castle like a rampart.
What an abyss between this peaceful dwelling
which satisfied her heart, and the vast horizon
which the design of God was secretly opening, about
this epoch.*
About the time of the princes' departure from
Berlin, the first part of the apostle's words, which
* Prof. Schubert here makes mention of the visit of the
French princes in Berlin, and the king's counsels with regard
to union with the princess Helen. Since the substance is the
same as that in the previous memoir, it is not necessary hern
to quote him.




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.               227
pertain to the dissolution of the earthly tabernacle,
seemed about to be realized with regard to the
princess Helen.  At Eisenberg (where she was visiting her relatives) she was attacked with hepatitis
in so severe a manner, that she even believed her
end approaching. The rumor, indiscreetly spread,
that the heir to the throne of France had a view to
her hand in marriage, painfully affected her, for her
thoughts were now rather directed towards the hope
of which the second part of the apostle's text guarantees the certitude.
Nature remained victorious; the thought of
death gave place to the hope of a terrestrial happiness, prepared by the marvellous counsels of God,
and not by the foresight or efforts of men.  Sootn
after the re-establishment of the princess' health,
the family were apprised of the truth of the rumor,
and in the beginning of the year 1837, the news
spread from  Mecklenburg, throughout all Germany
and Europe.*:
She was, with regard to these disquietudes, in
* Prof. Schubert, here also mentions the death of the
grand-duke, and Paul Frederick's opposition to the princess'
union with the duke of Orleans, and adds, "But, according to
her habit, she followed the inspiration of her heart and remained firm, for she felt that she was directed ever by the hand
of God."




228             RMEMOIR OF THE
the saime courageous state of mind in which she
was when she wrote four years before, to her friend,
when she had yet no dream of her future destiny:
"' My imagination," wrote she, " easily leads me, and
often touches my whole being with its magic ring;
but when it is necessary, exultation and golden
dreams vanish; I bow to the iron rod of destiny,
and, whatever may be my repugnance, I'humble
myself, seeking the finger of God in the course of
events; His ways are not always those of the heart
and desire of youth, but they are always those of
our true happiness."
In this circumstance, the way in which she was
directed was not difficult to follow, for all that she
had learned of the duke was so conformecl to her
wishes that she had given himn  her heart, even before she had seen him.  He was, in every respect,
the man whom she would desire to guide her life.
Her attachment for the husband of her choice, was
then, and always remained, purified by the fire of
divine love.
The Easter fetes of 1837, arrived in the midst
of the contests produced by this project of marriage.
The Thursday before Easter, the princess received
the communion, and obtained, to use her own expression, " a new life through the gracious gift, the
power of which passes all conception."




DUCIESS OF ORLEANS.             229
{'At this solemn moment," wrote she to her
friend, " I deeply felt that all is nothingness beside
this grace, and that all feeling which flows not from
the love of God, and which is not sanctified by his
Spirit, is neither pure nor durable.  Ah! if we could
only always build our edifice upon Him, in prosperity as well as in trial; and if, in all our life, we
could have the firm persuasion that He loves us, and
that His love produces precious fruit in us! ":
The best letters brought by M. Bresson from
the royal family, were those by the duke himself.
The princess opened a correspondence with him,
through which  she  became as well acquainted
with the heart "and mind of her betrothed as if
she had been personally acquainted with him for
vears.
The joy which seemed to fill France upon her
arrival, contrasted strongly with her departure
from Mecklenburg; the latter seemed like a funeral
train, of which the former was a veritable ovation.
This striking contrast forcibly reminds me of an ancient canticle, the words of which faithfully reproduce the inward impressions of the princess, and the
* Prof. Schubert's remarks concerning the princess' departure for France, and her reception along the route, so entirely accords with those of the marquess de I-I —- that they
may be omitted without detriment to the work.




230                 MEMOIR OF THE
experiences that there were before her, in the fu.
ture.' Ich traue denien WVunderwegen,
Sie enden sich in Lieb und Segen;
Geung, wennich Dich bei mi hab!
Ich weiss, wen Du willst herrlich zieren,
Und fiber Mond und Sterne fiihren,
Denf"4areat Du otvr hinab."




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.         231
THE ARRIVAL.
A MORE solemn moment than those of these
outward distinctions awaited the young betrothed
at Chalons-sur-Marne.  She did not yet know her
future husband by sight, who had come there in
advance of her. He also, was very impatient to see
one who was to be the companion of his life. It was
known that the princess was endowed with great
loveliness and high intellectual faculties, but at the
same time less favorable rumors had been spread with
regard to her personal appearance. A French lady
who had seen her in Germany, wished to rectify
this opinion, but the queen forbade it, charging her
to say nothing to her son, in order that he might
have a sweet surprise. The likeness which the
prince had received of her, did not render the life




232             MEMOIR OF THE
and grace which particularly marked Helen's phy.
siognomy; hence was lie struck with it. He entered with an almost timid air, but his eyes, at first
cast down, became radiant with joy and emotion,
when, in the course of an animated interview, the
delicate features of his betrothed became so transfigured that they composed an ensemble of idealbeauty, while her noble bearing and the spirituelle
dignity of her whole person awakened an indefinable sentiment of respect. The impression which
the duke made upon the princess was not less
favorable. In short, in the judgment of a shrewd
observer, the young and handsome duke of Orleans,
was the most accomplished and distinguished man
of his time, by the union of physical advantages and
intellectual and spiritual gifts.
The prince, who now bore the image of the
princess in his heart, hastened to Fontainbleau,
where the royal family received the duchess with
such affection, that she soon no longer dreamed of
being in a foreign court. Upon the 30th of May,
the day fixed for the marriage, the ceremony commenced according to French custom, by the civil
marriage in the gallery of Henry II. At half past
eight o'clock, the king appeared, giving his arm to
the princess Helen, and was followed by all the
royal family, as well as the numerous cort6ge of the'




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.            233
officers (of the palace. The ministers, marshals,
deputies, municipal corps; with the generals and
many invited guests, were there assembled. The
princess' witnesses were, M. de Rantzau, marshal of
the grand duchess' court, M. de Bresson: French
minister to Berlin, who had conducted the marriage
negotiations, and the duke de Choiseul. The chancellor, Duke Decazes, read the civil act in a solemn
voice and in the midst of profound silence  then he
asked the duke of Orleans if he was resolved to take
as his wife, Helen Louise-Elizabeth of Mecklenburg.
The prince turned respectfully towards the king,
and, upon an affirmative signal from  his majesty,
he replied to the chancellor in a firm voice: "Yes,
Monsieur."  The same question being put to the
affianced princess, she turned towards her mother,
the grand duchess, and after another sign of assent,
said in a trembling voice: "Yes, Monsieur."  The
signatures were finally affixed according to the
prescribed ceremonial; after which, the civil marriage was at an end.
It is not without a motive that we have recalled
all the circumstances of this act, the solemnity of
which was further enhanced by the lively interest
manifested by the great personages of rank.  A
witness, placed somewhat behind the scenes, was
more chilled than edified.  "I have nei -r been.,''




Q34             MEMOIR OF TEM
said he, "the friend of these theatrical representations, which have the effect of exposing sacred
things to the view of a curious multitude. This
spectacle left me absolutely unmoved, though I was
so easily affected by a simple canticle sung in a village church."
When, in 1804, Napoleon drew Pope Pius VII.
to Paris for his coronation, it was desired that
some church music, of extraordinary power, should relieve the eclat of that solemnity. Twenty-four harps
composed the orchestra; one may easily believe thfat
such a harmony would have a powerful effect upon
the minds of the spectators.  The ceremony commenced; the twenty-four harps struck their accords; the multitude expressed their delight by
gestures and low exclamations. The pope then ap..
proached the altar. To the harpists succeeded the
choir of the Sistine chapel, which sang the ancient
church canticle, Tu es Petrus.  Here the acclamations of transport from the multitude gave place
to a mute surprise, which awakened in many hearts
a truly religious feeling.
The meditation of the princess did not depend
upon external circumstances. The feeling of the
sacredness and indissolubility of the marriage filled
her heart; for she felt that it was decided, not by
the will of man, but by the favor and counsel of




DUCHESS OF ORLEANtS.         235
God. Her union was decreed in heaven, and her
mouth, as well as her heart, gave the high and public testimony before God and man.
From the gallery of Henry II., where the civil
act was achieved, the great assembly withdrew to
Henry IV.'s chapel.  The bishop of Meaux, dressed
in pontifical robes, made a touching address, followed by the marriage benediction. The names of
the two affianced were finally inscribed in  he
church register.
Then followed a new act according to the usage
of the court of France.  The assistants proceeded
toward the Louis Philippe saloon. Here, was an
altar covered with red velvet; a crucifix was placed
between four lighted tapers and before an open
Bible; the curate Cuvier, dear to many among us,
was ready in a black robe before the altar, to bless
the married couple,.in his turn, according to the
Lutheran rite. In a gentle, but firm voice, he
made an exhortation, the power of which proceeded
from the word of God.  The sight of this couple,
possessing such rare qualities and evidently directed
by the Spirit of God, gave to his voice, the eloquence of his heart.  After having put the same
questions to them as the chancellor, and having
heard their affirmative response, blessed them by
laying on his hands, and finished the solemnity,




236             MEMIOIR OF THE
saying, "WLViV'kAl has joined together, let ne
man put asunel'r. — The duke, the duchess, and
witnesses inscribed thcir names in the register.
The young duche:s of Orleans from that time
re(gularly attended wor.tIip in the Lutheran church
in Paris. The impressicn made by her first appearance in that church, wan. reproduced upon every
occasion of her public app-lrance; a lady who was
an eye-witness, thus makes rnention of her:
"Being in Paris in 1848,' wrote a friend to me,
"I happened to be at the house of the pastor Verney; (the same, who died at Strasburg, several years
Since;) conversation turned to the arrival of the
duchess of Orleans and to her first appearance in the
Protestant church.   Madame V-, with her
habitual vivacity, said: CI heard much of the impression the duchess of Orleans produced upon every
one. But we French, do not make ruch of princes
and princesses, and I thought people had erred in
extolling her so much.  I then wv;nt to the church
with the intention of not allowing rnyself to be ensnared.  When she entered, as she Rcvanced down
the aisle with her slight figure, as she bowed to the
right and left with her fascinating and.Crious grace
which suited the sanctity of the place, I was also
smitten and my eyes were moist, as we. — tflbo;w, of
all present.  My intention to see nothing;' 4.:'




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.            237
that of an ordinary lady, and to  d  nuthing but
praise or criticise her toilet, had entirel):-2sappeared.
I was asked in the city,'Did you set her bow to
the right and to the left?  Did you t,mark that
during the chant, she did not raise he  eyes from
her hymn book, etc?' Then I underste (d the preoccupied thoughts of those who found tb amselves in
her path."
We will not here recall the fetes given in Paris
in honor of the princess' arrival, for it is easy to form
an idea of them.  The entire city and environs took
an active part in them, and employed all their ingenuity to afford the princess an agreeable surprise.
At the ball given at the H6tel-de-Ville, upon entering, she saw panellings ornamented with pictures
representing views of her own country. There were
view s of Ludwigslust, Schwerin, and D obbe ran, d rawn
by the pencil of a skilful artist.  What we may still
acdd, is, that neither the agitation of all these fetes,
nor inward emotion, nor the magnificence of the
royal apartments, nor the interview with persons of
the highest distinction, could for a single moment
disturb the calm which was so natural to her; she
accepted those inevitable honors without being distracted or fatigued; it could be seen that she was
to'uched and rejoiced; one admired her manner of
saJuItation. of observing everything, of understanding




238                  MEMIOIPR  OF THM
all, as well as of listening and speaking;  1one was
astonished at the sound of her gentle, pleasant voice,
and her pure French accent.:
* The grand duchess relates a trait characteristic of her perfect calm and habitual dignity. They conducted the princess
as in triumph to her apartments, where she found displayed all
that Paris could offer in the shape of trinkets, pearls, apparel,
and other objects for the toilette.  They expected transports of
surprise, or a burst of joy. But she passed them in review with
an unalterable sang froid, as distant from disdain as from admiration; it was a perfect tranquility which revealed a legitimate
gratitude.  "Oh! it was magnificent to see" adds her noble
mother with emotion.
AUTHOR'S NOTE.
A frenchman of rank, wrote about this epoch to a frrend in
Germany: "The papers will have long since informed you of all
the particulars of the journey and of the arrival of the duchess
of Orleans, also of her marriage and the f6tes which followed.
But what no gazette relates and what I should endeavor in vain
to describe, is the grace of that young princess, whom we have
now the happiness of possessing. Praise to her education, intellect and lofty reason, has long since been accorded; but what
no person among us expected, and the prince less than others,
is the indescribable charm spread over all her person and delicate features. Of all the conquests we have made in France,
this is the most precious: and God be praised! she will remain
to us. She possesses all the qualities which are indispensable
among us for a princess, and which are of greater price than the




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.                 239
greatest beauty. I+ is impossible to associate so much truly
royal dignity with more presence of mind, reason, grace and
modesty. Dream that I have daily under my eyes the model
of all those qualities in the person of your adorable queen
(Amelia); but I ought nevertheless to say, that the duchess
possesses all that I can represent to myself of what is noble and
attractive.
The princess had then a share in the happiness which
springs from affection, a happiness for which the human heart
would wish an eternal duration. Yet she then recalled the
fragility of earthly possessions, as she separated from one very
dear to her.  Her faithful governess, Miss Nancy Solomon,
who had educated her with such perseverance, affection, and
success, took leave of her former pupil, and affected with cor.
trasting emotions returned to Geneva, the place of her bi. th




MEMOIR OF TH'a
LOUIS PHILIPPE IN THE FAMILY CIRCLE.
CONTEMPORARIES have drawn a portrait of the'
character and acts of Louis Philippe, which aecording to the different points of view, present the
original in a more or less favorable light. They have
succeeded as a painter would, commissioned to portray the face of a celebrated man, who has never
sat for him, and who at the mso kJ-s only seen him
pass in the street.  Wind, rain, or any contrariety
whatever, would sensibly alter the lineaments and
even modify the habitual bearing of the model. A
friend who had daily been able to study the natural
expression of his countenance, would not consider
the portrait sketched upon a public place, a perfect
one, and would regret that his friend had never
beer able to sit for the artist.




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.          241
Whoever could have seen Louis Philippe in the
midst of his family, in the evening, after the fatigues
of the day, would have been touched with the
affection borne by all the members of it to this good
father, and which united them to one another.  One
could there contemplate the happiness of this careladen king, when found in his natural element; a
cordial and sincere affection was there realized in
the just medium which he in vain sought to establish among contending parties. In public life, if
one is forced to render justice to his perfect probity
and to the benevolence of his character, sometimes
one might be contemned, sometimes another, sometimes both; but, in the family circle, he was what
all desired-a devoted father, who desired but the
happiness of his children.
This need of affection, and outpouring of the
heart ought to have been one of the dominant traits
depicted in the character of the king of the French.
The faithful friend, whose intimacy was not confined
to entering the apartments, but also constantly
sounded the depths of the heart, takes care that in
the midst of the dangers with which Louis Philippe
was threatened, this dominant trait should be preserved and even enforced. The period of the birth
of Louis Philippe (1773) was not favorable to the
growth of such good germs, The salutary influence
11




2942            MEMOIR CF THE
that might have been exercised over him by the
artillery officer, Bonard, the preceptor of his childhood, was certainly not developed by Madame de
Genlis, under whose direction the young prince was
placed at the age of nine years; the warm atmosphere of a conservatory may well produce the leaves
and flowers of the palmy zone, but not savory or
aromatic fruits. At a later period, the young duke
de Chartres, by his prudence and valor in the revolutionary army was indeed applauded in the Jacobin
Club, which he entered at the age of seventeen
years, (1790) following the example of his father;
but this was not the standard; a sentence of exile
and four months of danger in the midst of mountains was neeessary to develop the best germs in his
heart.  Those good principles were still further
strengthened during  his sojourn  at Reichenau,
where under the name of Chabaud Latour, he occupiedc the place of professor of geography and
mathematics.  He there gained the affection and
esteem of his pupils, as well as the regard of the inhabitants of the country. The news of his father's
execution, forced him to quit this place of repose.
His resources would not permit his prosecuting his
plan of going by the way of Hamburg to America 
they sufficed for a voyage to Denmark, Sweden,
and Norway, as far as the North Cape; this voyage




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.            243
developed his knowledge in more than one direction.*,
"In the provisory government formed after the
fbrfeiture of Charles X., Lafitte proposed that the
duke of Orleans should be appointed lieutenantgeneral of the kingdom. Every one, weary of the
contest, and desirous of order and tranquility, rejoiced when the duke, esteemed by both parties, accepted his election.  Becoming king of the French,
he took the reins of government in hand, with the
chimerical hope of reuniting the most diverse pretentions in a just medium.
It is useless to speak words of peace in ears
deafened by the storm  of passions; whoever seeks
to act as mediator in contests between people insensible to reason, risks drawing the explosion of
their fury upon him. The hatred of the revolutionary party burst forth on the 2Sth of July, 1835, in
the horrible attempt of Fieschi against the life of
Louis Philippe, during a review. Twenty-one persons were mutilated in the immediate neighborhood
of the king, who returned uninjured to the pious
Amelia, whose prayers seemed to be his guardian
angel. The following year, on the 25th of July, 1836,
* The sketch of Louis Philippe's life at this period is in substance the same as that given in a note in the work of the
marquess de He-.




244             MEMOIR OF THE
Alibaud sought to assassinate the king, but) failed
in his purpose; and, in the month of December in
the same year, the pistol of a workman again spared
the life of Louis Philippe.  The remembrance of
these murderous attempts, were yet recent, when the
princess Helen arrived in Paris to marry the duke
of Orleans.  She could see serious indications of the
instability of a throne built upon so fragile a basis;
a less courageous soul would have been easily
alarmed for the future.
But while without in the political world, always
ill at ease, contests between life and death continued unremittingly, the same peace reignedl in Louis
Philippe's home circle. The good and pious Amelia,
above all, contributed to sustain the heart of her
husband, and those about him. If the king, wearied
with the cares of the throne, found at home an
asylum of repose, joy, and affection; her soul was
constantly at peace. The king besides felt, that
the hand of the Lord would protect and guard him
until he had finished the laborious task of guiding
the helm upon an incessantly agitated sea.
We have still to mention some essential memoers of this family circle, who assembled twice a
day around the king's table. Louis Philippe's sister, Adelaide, had a right to equal respect with the
queen, by the analogy of intellectual and spiritual




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.          245
gifts, as well as by the rank which she occupied in
the family.  If the queen felt the most tender maternal affection for her son's young wife, the princess
Adelaide, recognized her as a messenger of good,
" an angel sent from heaven to the royal family."
The eldest son of the house, Duke Ferdinand
Philippe of Orleans, whose place was beside his
mother, not only attracted the attention of the
stranger by the regularity of his features, but by the
energy depicted upon his noble physiognomy.  It
awakened confidence and sympathy rather than
fear, and when animated, became irresistible. At
the age of twenty-one (1831), he arrested the terrible outbreak at Lyons solely by his personal influence, without the use of threat or of the armed
force commanded by marshal Soult.  He confidently advanced into the midst of that unfortunate
working class, distributed all in his power to ameliorate the misery that the insurrection had still more
augmented, and became the instrument of Providence for these unfortunates. The poor of Paris afterwards also learned to know and love the young
duke of Orleans, when, during the terrible invasion
of the cholera, he visited the sick at the peril of his
life, in the Hotel-Dieu, and other hospitals in Paris.
Louis Philippe also loved his people; but that
sympathetic power was enfeebled and neutralized




246             MEMOIR OF THE
with him by prudence; whileh is son forgot himlself
in dreaming only of the happiness of the nation, and
thus gained the general affection.
The duke of Orleans was in his twenty-seventh
year at the time of his marriage. He was born on
the 3d of September, at Palermo, the ancient residence of the sovereigns of.Sicily.  In his fourth
year, he accompanied his mother to Paris, but soon
left the Palais-Royal, to seek refuge with his parent;s in the village of Twickenham, near London.
That exile was not long, and when his father found
himself free possessor of his appanages, he confided
the education of his eldest son to the public schools,
a step which the Bourbon family highly censured,
and which was received with great favor by the
people. At nine years of age, Ferdinand entered
the Henry IV. college. He cheerfully submitted
to all the tasks of his companions, and shared
their punishments and rewards. After having followed the course of the Polytechnic School, he
honorably passed the examination of that celebrated institution; he then devoted himself to the
study of the modern languages and military tactics,
and became colonel of the first regiment of hussars,
At the siege of Anvers, he commanded a division of
the army; three years after, he shared the dangers
and fatigues of the French army in a campaign in
Algeria and in the taking of Makara.




DITCHESS 01 ORLEANS          24'7
Duke Louis de Nemours, worthy of emulating his
eldest brother, also attracted attention by his noble
chivalric bearing. He was the younger by four
years, but he had had the same education.  By the
side of them at the royal table, might be seen Duke
Henri d'Aumnale, aged fifteen years, Duke Fran;ois
de Joinville, aged nineteen, and the duke Antoine de
Montpensier, who was only thirteen years of age.
The princesses Louise, Marie, and Clementine, were
attracted to their new sister, at the very first sight.
Louise, who was the eldest, soon after married king
Leopold whom  she accompanied  to  Belgium;
Princess Marie, married the duke Alexander of
Wurtemberg, and found in Germany, quiet, domestic happiness, but it was followed by a premature
death.- Clementine, the youngest of the king's
daughters, adorned the life of Duke Augustus-Louis
of Saxe-Coburg.
If Louis Philippe's horizon was often o'erclouded,
the members of his family were like so many stars
whose friendly light reminded him, that, above the
region of clouds, there was still a world of light, and
that beyond the contest of passions and parties,
there was a horizon of' peace and unalterable love




2 kS            MEMOIR  OF TUB
XI.
THE NEW LIFE OF THE FAMILY.
WE, here give, at the dictation of an exactly in
formed friend, a description of the days which the
duchess Helen of Orleans, justly called the happiest
of her life.
In summer all the royal family ordinarily removed
to the pleasant Neuilly Chateau, where Louis
Philippe, before his accession to the throne, loved to
retire during the finest portion of the year, in order
to enjoy the beauties of nature and to flee from the
noise of the Capital.  "H ere at Neuilly, France
might have contemplated a model of simple and
domestic virtues if the prejudices of the great world
had permitted the appreciation of manners so patriarchal. And nevertheless it was these domestic
virtues which survived the splendor of the throne;




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.          249
for when Louis Philippe let the sceptre; which he had
too promptly seized, fall too easily firom his hand,
domestic happiness still remained to him; the bond
of affection which united the noble members of his
famnily to him.
At Neuilly, where the young couple retired
shortly after their marriage, the king and the queen
lived in the same castle with their unmarried children and the princess Adelaide. At fifteen minutes'
distance, in the centre of the park, is the little
Chateau of Villiers, which the duke and duchess of
Orleans occupied; they had assigned to the grandduchess Augusta, and her suite a pleasant row of
almost contiguous lodgings.  That spirituelle princess, who became soon the object of the royal
family's respect and affection, had received the
pressing invitation to remain near her daughter,
until she should be well familiarized with the new
existence of the duchess, and should have had
leisure to enjoy all that might interest her in Paris.
Even at Neuilly, persons who held the first rank in
the great world of the capital, might be seen at the
king's table.
Upon Sunday. the duchess of Orleans accompanied by th( grand-duchess, her mother, frequented
the LutheraL  Church of Paris, in which some
ecclesiastics of rare merit alternately preached in
ll*




250             MEMOIR OF THE
French and  German, the doctrine of salvation
through Christ. Beautiful evenings were consecrated to excursions, even as far as Saint- Cloud; the
borders of the Seine, were then bordered with
curious gazers.   Sometimes the young princes
amused themselves with making bonfires; and,
when their royal father remarked that the lawn and
fields had not been properly tended, they replied
that they had wished to gratify their sister Helen,
and the king accepted the excuse, for he was indulgent to his daughter-in-law.
The duchess who had given all her heart to her
husband, rendered him as happy as it is possible for
one to be on earth; she was, one might say, the
better half of his soul. He watched for the happiness of his wife with the greatest solicitude, who
on her part, submitted to all his views, finding in
him an aid and model, and asked God in all humnility to render her more worthy of being the companion of such a husband.  The duke manifested the
most delicate attentions in the slightest details; lie
superintended the regime of his wife, and proud of
her beauty, controlled her toilet and went himself
to gather the flowers in the Villiers garden with
which he wished her to be adorned.  When she
walked out, leaning upon his arm, and when the
multitude pressed to see the princess, he would say,




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.            251.mi]ing with pride, " Yes, my friends, this is my
wife."
This sentiment of happiness was not less lively, when the duchess seeking information in her interviews with the most erudite men, put questions
to them which forced them to turn their meditations
upon new subjects.  She had early been habituated
to serious thuught, to listen and observe with
attention, and to meditate upon good books; endowed with a good memory and an active intellect,
she often made a surprising but always just use of
what she had learned. Yet, she remained humble
and modest.  When one praised her scientific progress; she re-plied: " Ycu.s,,h,1,    I kil:rvw iest is, that
I know  nothing, or at Jea.t  dIioolII,1:  c:lomplete."
One day while visiting tile royal library, she heard
some one express astonishment at her erudition, and
replied, smiling: " Yes, I am  a savante who does
not even comprehend the rucliments of science,
Greek or Latin.
This humility of her heart, showed itself to the
best advantage and most habitually in her relations
with the duke of Orleans. She wished to receive culture of mind and heart rolm himn; and nevertheless
it was he who felt elevated by her influence.  The
eminent faculties of the duke seem to have taken a
more noble direction  after his marriage.   The




252              MEMOIR OF' THE
duchess was his right arm  even in the minutest
details; she was, especially, his treasury for works
of beneficence, and in the accomplishment of these
offices, she calculated the extent of misery rather
than that of her resources; for her purse was opened so largely for contribution that she sometimes
found herself in a veritable  embarrassment foi
money,




DVUCESS OF ORLEANS.         2b3
XII.
A LETTER WRITTEN IN A GARDEN.
I HAVE already said, that about the epoch ih
which the life of the princess Helen took an unexpected direction, I effected my voyage to the East.
Before setting out on my journey, the vague rumor
of an approaching marriage had reached my ear,
but I paid no attention to it. It was not until the
month of January, 1837, during my sojourn in
Egypt, that I read in the Augsburg Gazette, the
rejoicing confirmation of this report; and from that
time, during all my journey across the desert and
the Holy Land, I did not cease, so to speak, to address my thoughts and benedictions to my dear
pupil.  For a long time I was unable to write, and
until I reached Athens, did not even know where
to send a letter. While in quarantine at the lazaretto of St. Leopold, an opportunity presented itself




254             MEMOIR OF THE
of sending a winged harbinger, and shortly after, a
letter dated from my prison.
I have related in detail, the event to which I
make allusion, in the third part of my journey in
the East. An ill-humored lieutenant, who then
acted as commandant of the lazaretto, absolutely
wished to strangle and cast into the water two
charming bull-bulls, or Oriental Nightingales, for
fear of their propagating the cholera.  I gave one
to a young French officer who had accompanied us
in a long-boat, from the steamer to the entrance of
the lazaretto, and in exchange for this present,
which gave him great pleasure, I begged him to remit the other to my friend, the physician of the
vessel, Fosse, with the request that he would forward it to the duchess of Orleans. MAy commission
was loyally fulfilled; shortly after my return to
Munich, I received the following letter from the
princess, the contents of which proved, to my great
joy, that she had not forgotten her former professor
of Mecklenburg.
OCTOBER 7, 1837.
You have greatly rejoiced me, dear professol,
by sending your pretty bull-bull, and by your friendly letter.  Accept my best thanks; permit me alsc
to add that every word coming from- you is blessed




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.         255
to my soul, and that each testimony of your good remembrance has great value in my eyes. The ideas
you have expressed upon the subject of my marriage, in a letter addressed from  Cairo, to my
mother, have always done me inexpressible good.
The letter, post-marked from the lazaretto, which
is lying near me in the garden redolent with the perfume of autumn flowers, develops the same subject
and touches me deeply, for you approve the direction my life Ihas taken, you see in it a special benediction from God, and you double my joy by making
mention of the high esteem, with which the noble
family to which I now belong, inspire you.
While you were making your pilgrimage in the
beautiful Oriental countries, and while you were seeking to discover in the dreams of those dormant lands
some sound of the language of the past, I also took
my pilgrim's staff, tore myself from my country
with its cherished tombs and sweet souvenirs of my
childhood, and directed my steps towards the West
where the voice of my heart and the destiny of my
life called me; where the benediction and counsel
of my mother directed me, and where I now realize
the dreams of my early years. Here my inward
life receives new strength, and finds new aliment in
the political contests; I have a high mission in
perspective, which exhorts me to prayer and serious




256              MEMOIR OF T~H
activity, I should be very happy some day to see
you here, in my new country, so beautiful and so
active; I would show you that the remembrance of
you has faithfully accompanied me from my earliest
childhood, and the graceful bird, whose song often
relates the marvels of his distant country to me,
would also salute his old master.
Several extracts from your letters, which have
appeared in the Augsburg Gazette, have warmly
interested me, and have given me more vivacity in
hoping that the oriental traveller, formerly known
under the name of " Rist," * will, without delay,
communicate the fruits of his pilgrimage to friends
who already owe him so much.
My compliments to Madame de Schubert, and
to you, the assurance of my highest consideration.
HELEN,
Duchess of Orleans,
n6e, H. de Mecklenburg.
* As in my childhood I was accustomed to say that I would
one day compose as beautiful poetry as Rist, my sister surnamed me "' little Rist and great dreamer."-AuTHoR's NoTE.




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           257
XIII.
THE VOICE OF FILIAL GRATITUDE.
THE young duchess, who had been the object of
so many varied proofs of affection, after her entrance
into the royal family and into the choice circles of
Paris, was especially happy in the general respect
paid to her dear mother.  She was more grateful to
the preferences paid to the grand duchess, than for
those paid to herself. She was indeed sufficiently
acquainted with her mother's tastes to appreciate
the sacrifice which she had made in changing hei
tranquil retreat of Friedensburg or Rudolstadt, for
the great world of Paris. But here, and chiefly at
Court, was recognized the maternal devotion and
clear views which the grand duchess had evinced in
the education of her daughter; thus was her return
to Germany about the end of 1837, deeply regrettecl




258            ~MEMOIR OF ToE
She  Jit tranquilly and happily, fot she had wit.
nessed Helen's happiness. She wrote on the 15th
of January, 1838:
" I might have sought in vain throughout entir
Europe for a famiily circle where Helen would be as
well cared for and as happy as in the one which I
have learned to know. Ought I not to sing praises
to my God, and testify my gratitude to Him? Foi
I see in all things how good He is towards me."
With regard to these words impressed with
faith and gratitude, let us here place some letters
by the duchess, for the first time since her seventh
year, separated from her mother; a mother whose
devotion surpassed the limits of human strength.
The passages that I here transcribe are textually
imprinted in the original letters I have under my
eyes.
ST. CLOUD, October 3d, 1837, Evening.
The first day of our separation is now passed,
my dear and beloved mother.  I am rejoiced, not
only for myself, but also for you, for I know by what
I have suffered to-day, that our adieus have not been
less painful to one than to the other, and I greatly
fear lest your health be affected by it.
Permit me again to say from the depths of my
soul, how grateful I am for all that you have done




DUCHIESS OF ORLEANS.         259
for me since my childhood; grateful for your love,
which maide you indulgent, patient, thoughtfulwhich has accompanied me each moment of my
life-which has shared every thing with mne, and
which has diligently watched over me, with a
plrayerful spirit. Dear mother, it was not possible
For me to express my feelings of love and gratitude,
without weakening my strength, without paralyzing
the courage which I wished to keep for your sake
nd the duke's at the last moment.
But now, let me unfold my heart and tell you
that my gratitude is profound, and that the remembrance of the time when I was still under your wing
will constantly accompany me and' be my guardianangei for the future.  But I do not know why I
speak thus; for how can a child thank a mother
for what she has done from maternal tenderness?
Your love directed you in every thing, and mine understood it, or at least felt it, when I was blind and
did not know your intentions. It will eternally live
in the depths of my soul and will be my holy safeguard.  Oh! dear mother, in thought I kiss your
cherished hands, pray you to give me a benediction
this evening, and to kiss me upon my forehead.
P. S. —Though I have not much tact for writing,
f cannot-let this letter of our clear Helen's depart,
without telling you that your place remains vacant
among your devoted children.         F. 0.




260             MEMOIR OF rHE
October 4: in the Morning after Breakfast.
I was interrupted last evening by my dear duke,
~rho begged me to stop, because I was full of emotion,
He wrote with his own hand the preceding words,
and I to-day send the continuation of my letter.
The queen, who has come to see what the orphan is doing, charges me to write that she thinks
much of you, that she regrets your absence and
counts upon your promise.  She has told me that
she can never take your place, but that she will do
her best, and that you may count upon her maternal affection. It is very true that no one can
replace you, but I am happy in finding in the duh-e's
mother, one who inspires me with such a firm confilence, and  towards whom  I feel so warmlkyi
attracted.
I regret that I must close, for we are to be present at the king's breakfast.  We go to-morrow to
the solitude of Trianon.
Ah! dear, dear mother, how impossible is it for
a letter to take the place of a life passed under the
same roof! - God grant that I may soon receive
good news from your hand. Adieu, dear mother;
always your daughter
IELEN.
P. S.-After breakfast.
The king and court have been very good to me,
the king manifested much cordiality and sympathy.




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.          261
TR1ANON, Octl ber 6, 1837.
/Y DEAR kND BELOVED MOTHER,
Returning an hour since from a long promenade
wil, thile duke, who spoke much of you and finally
left me to go to the chase, I found two words from
the queen, who received your telegram at Paris and
sent it to me, adding that I ought in my turn to
forward a few lines before night, which would again
reach you. I need not say how much I have been
touched with your attention, and how much I should
like to respond at length, and according to the
promptings of my heart.  This method of communication brings us near one another, but it is so la-,
conic! After my calculation, you quitted French soil
f;o-day at noon, my dear mother. You experienced a
pang, I am persuaded; for I deeply feel the pain this
Ihought has caused me.  I cannot tell to what extent I miss you, for you would believe me ungrateful to my good duke, who does every thing to lighten
this painful separation. Your presence tranquillized
us; what you did for us, appeared much when you
were here. Now it seems to us that we ought to
be much more upon our guard, for no eye accompanies us oi watches over us like yours. Ah I dear
mother! I should write entire volumes, if I would
reproduce all the reflections that your departure has
suggested to me, and the mlourning this void causes




262             MEMOIR OF THE
me; but I do not wish to sadden you, neither do I
wish to make myself more melancholy than I am
already; it would afflict my dear duke instead of
diverting him, as it is my duty to do. We are, in
short, in our little hermitage at Trianon, and we
live entirely alone. I here propose to do for him
all that is in my power, and to render this abode
where he will have no other resource than my
society as agreeable as possible to him.
The royal family, who accompanied us from St.
Cloud, and who send you their love, went to walk
with us in the little wood, the rare vegetation of
which you admired; then they returned to Versailles. To-day we rode in the carriage to St.
Cloud to congratulate the king upon the occasion
of his anniversary. I was touched to see the good
and excellent king in the arms of his sons, and to
remark the joy which their congratulations seemed
to give him. I now eat strawberries every day, " in
memory of you." Ah! my good mother, how we
miss you! Adieu, my guardian angel, pray for
your child, and often think of the affection she bears
you.
H[ELEN
I do not reproduce a letter of the lath of October, expressing the same affectionate regrets for her




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.          263
mother's absence, and the happiness of having received a letter from her; it also contains some
details upon the African expedition.  The following contains several passages from a letter of the
20th of October:
"But now, before all things, I kiss your dear
hand for your excellent letter, which was a journal
of your life. At each word I thought to hear your
voice; I saw you before me and was happy in being
near you. My joy is a little disturbed, because I
cannot share it with my duke, who awaited as impatiently as myself for news of you, and who will
not return firom the chase until this evening. Without him, I only half enjoy it; he so affectionately
shares my sentiments, and so faithfully my grief 
He again fully proved this to me, on the 18th of
October, a day* in which our thoughts certainl)
met upon one tomb. He well understood my grief,
for, from all I communicated of my dear Albert, he
learned to love him also. It was a consolation to
me. That day was passed in complete reti;ement,
although on the preceding one we had celebrated
the marriage of Marie, which quickly recalled tc
our memory, the 30th of May and Fontainebleau."
I do not make any use of several posterior let* Tt was the anniversary of Prince Albert's death.




2di4            MEMOIR OF THE
ters, also addressed to the grand duchess. They
contain some news of the African campaign, up to
the taking of Constantine; the duchess Helen here
takes as lively a part as if the most ardent Frenc
blood flowed in her veins.
The duke of Orleans, like the entire royal fami
ly, was animated with the same sentiments.  All
the princes and princesses were occupied with their
mother in writing joyous messages to their distant
friends, even as the duchess did to her mother.  It
would be pleasant to hear her describe the taking of
ports, the brilliant f6tes at Paris, and the joy of the
people at the victory of the army. The enthusiasm
of the princess for the glory and prosperity of the
nation which had become her country, gives a particular attraction to the description.  But there
are other fetes than those of which the echo ceased
so quickly, other songs than those which filled the
churches of the capital, where the grave tones of the
organ, sometimes alternated with operatic airs.
We have here in view, " those songs of triumph and
deliverance which reverberated in the tabernacles of
the just to celebrate the victories that guard the
right of the eternal." In the following passages of
a letter written in 1837, during the Christmas festivals, there are questions of inward joy, the success, glory, and honor of which exist eternally:




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.          265
MY DEARLY BELOVED MOTHER:
To-day, our thoughts perhaps oftener meet than
ordinarily. You have always marked it by many
testlnmonials of love; it has always been a fete day
io- your children, and my heart swells at the
though' of the dispersion of all the inhabitants of
Friedensburg, who were a year ago assembled
around the Christmas-tree, and happy in examining the beautiful presents offered by the hand of
affection.  I am also grateful to-day, but grateful
in another point of view from that of a year ago.
When I dreamed of France under the Christmasboughs, and tried to paint what my future would
be, I did not dare hope that God would grant me
such a rich, noble destiny. Oh! if you might only
be here to-day, and to-morrow, dear mother; for
to-morrow, at the beautiful Christmas services, I
shalh take the communion; my heart feels the need
of kindling itself by the fireside of light and truth,
and of strengthening itself against my lukewarm
nature; which would extinguish the spark of faith,
i- not -Dreserved from the vain frivolities and seductions of the world. Without you, without some
ore affected in a like manner with myself, who understands me and. to whom I love to reveal myself,
my task is difficult. I have hitherto been somewhat spoiled; in some respects it is better for me to
12




266             MEMOIR OF THE
be alone, that I may turn entirely towards the Lord.
and wait for the action of his Spirit upon my heart;
for the rest, is one alone when one has Him for a
friendcl, and when one dare ask every thing of Him?
I am rejoiced that Christmas is also thought much
of in this kingdom. The Queen and Clementine are
gone to prepare for the communion to-morrow.
Ah I my mother, how far am I yet from the
model that our Saviour has given us! Perhaps I
have never felt so culpable as now; for my lukewTarmness seems more inexcusable now that I am
in the midst of prosperity; though I recognize a
thousand calls from the Lord, in my present position, in the affection which surrounds me and in the
duties which are incumbent upon me: I am guilty
in having so little heart to respond. In a word, I
am much humiliated on account of my indolence
and feebleness of faith, yet I am far from feeling
sufficiently humble for the measure of mny faults.
When I am in this state of mind, [ feel an Inexpressible need of conversing with you; for, near you,
I should be better, more faithful, more chilcl!ike, more
firm. What a great blessing to have such a pious
and faithful mother! I cannot duly bless God for
having given you to me, in order that I might receive warmth under your maternal wing.




Dt CHESS OF ORLEANS.         267
CHIRSTMAS MIORNING.
Yesterday, my dear mother, after returning from
church, I could not find a moment to write to you,
and I regretted it very much, for it was a day when
the holy communion was rendered very precious to
me! I warmly and deeply felt the nearness of the
Saviour at the moment of communion. I took the
" Imitation of Christ" with me, and I could read it
with delight.  Cuvier had marked a short sermon
upon confession; I examined myself upon each
point, and I was chiefly humbled in considering
what is said of indolence and lukewarmness. I
approached the altar, and was strengthened in my
faith and love for the Saviour, who alone has power
to keep one faithful in the right way.
On Christmas-eve, the good queen had prepared a surprise for me, by secrectly furnishing a
beautiful tree, which was placed in my salon blan,
in order that I might be reminded of Germany.
She is so ingenious in preparing pleasant surprises,
that in seeing her, I often dream of you.
Another letter, written at the end of the year,
expresses sentiments analogous to many letters of
the first month of the year 1838.




26E         CiMEMOIR OF TIM
XIV.
DOMESTi. PROSPERITY AND INWARD HAPPINESS.
THE du( hess' ardent desire to see her motlIeT
again, was gratified in 1838, when she had the hope
of giving the duke an heir. The state of her
health obliged her to live in absolute retirement,
where she communed only with God, her husband
and herself.  At this epoch she had still another
source of delight. Mademoiselle Nancy Solomon, of
Geneva, who had watched over her from her infancy
and who shared all her joys and sorrows, passed
several weeks with her, and seconded the duke in
the attention which the situation of the princess
required. The duchess addressed me a letter about
this time, of which the following is a copy:
DEAR PROFESSOR:
Accept my sincere thanks for the interesting




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.            269
letter and o rental parcel which you forwarded to me
ir the beginning of spring by young Schmidt.  I
was then suffcting and living in entire solitude.
Youi words, the rose of Jericho in the marvellous
progress of its unfolding and development, and
finally the mTnannla of the desert, which was given
to you 1:y the montJe of the St. Catherine Convent,
upon Sinai, with the leaves which surrounded these
little treasures, all these sou-venirs truly rejoiced me;
and, if I am late in expressing my gratitude, it is
not less sincere.
Let not your wishes cease to accompany our
king, his children, and hi suabjects, for you can
bring down to us from heaven true benediction,
that benediction we have need of every hour, in oui
situation in life, and which is necessary above all to
the king in his position.  When the fatigues, burden, and responsibility of every decision are so
great, the hand of our God alone can strengthen
us; it alone can direct us in the right way. I also,
in my more restrained sphe:e, implore His assistance, and you will understand, that I expect the
precious effects of it most specially at this moment
and in a future which is opening under such happy
auspices.
You will certainly learn, with intcr~et, thiMt I
am expecting my mother, who is to pasc t lk d n



270              MEMOIR OF THE
rmer and autumn with us.  She is nowhere so beloved as in my own family, and she will never be
able to find a son more faithful than the duke, after the loss of one who was so tenderly attached to
her.
As you have always known how to appreciate
the eminent character of Miss Nancy Solomon, you
will doubtless be rejoiced to learn of her marriage
with Colonel Bontems, of Geneva, known by his interesting travels, and an excellent man.  After a life
checkered with trials, it seems as if a happy and
peaceful fate ought to be now in reserve for him.
Tell Mrs. Schubert that her salutations gave me
great pleasure, and that her promised visit gives
me one not less. Yes, come and see for yourself all
that is good, grand, and noble, here.
I am, with the highest consideration, your old
pupil,
HELEN.
NEUILLY, June 17, 1838.
About the time when the preceding letter was
written, the duchess had the long wished for happiness of seeing her mother. Upon setting her foot
upon the French soil, the grand duchess already found
a letter of welcome; and, even after her arrival, the
t; te-a-tte did not suffice always for the duchess,




DUCHESS; F ORLEANS.         271
who employed her pen to outpour her heart, when
she had been prevented from seeing her mother.
The following, among others, is a note written one
evening:'" Again a cordial good-night, my very dear moths
er. Unhappily by writing, since it has not been
possible for you to come to me. As we could not
have an evening reading, I here copy a stanza,*
and hope that you will awake early on the morrow
and in good health.  Your child."
On the 24,th of August, the birth of the count
de Paris was a happy event for France. The grand
duchess remained with her daughter until the enct
of the autumn, and then their correspondence again
took its course.
I extract only one passage from a letter of the
17th of November, 1838:
"Last evening, I made the acquaintance of our
great German painter, Cornelius; he explained to
us the designs of his Last Judgment, which he is
painting in the choir of the Ludwigskirche.  He
told me that he meditated upon this creation for
* Here is found in the original, a stanza of an even'ng hymn,
by Paul Gerhardt.




-272            MEMOIR OF TIE
twenty years, and that he had particularly studied
Dante, after which he has reproduced the seven
successive infernal regions of the damned. I find
this plan incomparably more beautiful than that
of Rubens, which I saw at Dresden; I like the
idea of placing the personified conscience in the
centre of the picture, the book open upon the breast,
and the eye raised towards the Judge, who with
one hand banishes the wicked, and with the other,
calls to Him his own."
A few days after, the duchess thus spoke to
me, in the following letter, of our great master,
Cornelius:
PARIS, Nov. 19, 1838.
I have, for a long time, dear professor, had the
intention of thanking you for the letter you sent me
uy Madame Zech; I have been prevented until
now by joyous events, which doubtless will justify
me in your eyes, and in which your heart will surely
take part.  The birth of my dear child, the indispensable cares which followed it, and then, the last
delights of my mother's sojourn, made me suspend
all correspondence; I only commence to re-unite
the ties which attach me to my own country. The
hand of your friend,* will remit these lines to you,
and I hope that this circumstance will procure a
* Cornelius.




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.     - 273
good welcome A short interview which I had with
him, leaves me with the regret that he does not
make a longer sojourn in Paris, that we might be
better able to appreciate so eminent an artist and
man. The simple words which he expressed upon
the subject of art, from their truth, found an echo
in my soul, and I wish that our artists were animated
with as serious a mind as his. In this respect also,
the bonds between France and Germany are precious to me, for it is evident to my view that the
two nations would gain by uniting them.
I remember with great pleasure the first days of
my childhood, in which you filled my young heart
with joy by your tales full of life and variety; I
find myself also wishing that my child may also
have, from his earliest age, such an amiable pro,
who may successfully influence his heart. His happiness, his future, his development, already occupy
me more than I can tell; you, without doubt, under-tand me. The first impressions, of which the
subsequent direction always bears the impress, ape
pears very important to me, and a mother ought to
watch them fron; tile earliest days: but for this
wisdom, strength, and courage are necessary from
on High. May Heaven grant them to me! Pray
for me, that the will of God may be accomplish&
in us.




2 74            MEMOIR OF THE
You perhaps already know that my mother
wishes again to leave me, and to pass the sad winter in the solitude, now desert, of Ludwigslust. mWe
have had very sweet interviews during these happy
days, and her loving heart has been warmly attracted towards her grandson.
I conclude, etc.,
HELEN.
P. S.-To my great regret, the pretty little bullbull died this summer; I am accorded the melancholv consolation of having it stuffed to serve as a
play-thing for my young son. Children ought lo
learn to like such things; this pet merits a special
liking.
"In my last journey to Paris," wrote the grand
duchess after her returns " I lived much more alone
with Helen, because she remained from necessity at
home.  The dreaded moment passed so happily,
that I have been humiliated on account )f my
fears. I have rarely seen so sweet a little babe as
that."
The grand duchess had other ideas than those
of her daughter, as to the effect produced upon the
state of her mind by the solitude of Ludwigslust.
She wrote upon the subject: "CI Accommodated
myself as much as possible to the life at Paris. but




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.             275
-well see that it is difficult to live in the great
world, though the grace of God renders that constraint less painful.  I find myself altogether at
ease in my solitude, which I would sometimes render still more profound."
The happiness of the duchess of Orleans' family
had now attained its height.  Louis Philippe, already disposed by nature to affection, had become
the father of a still more tender family since the
birth of his first grandchild.  He often paused beside the cradle of the sleeping infant, which he
contemplated with an audible satisfaction; anrd,
still later, when the child, with his precocious intellect, comprehended the affection of his grandfather,
extending his hands not less affectionately to him,
the king experienced a delight above all others.
In 1839, the duchess Helen had the grief of being separated for several months from  the duke.
With his chivalric disposition, he could no longer
resist the desire of taking part in a second campaign
to Algiers; he made his arrangements, and, accompanied by the duchess, set out, through the
south of France and the Pyrenees. I possess a letter which she wrote to me in the course of that
year s( important to her and many persons; but as
this letter contains only things which concern mayself, I substitute another sAddressed to her mother,




276             MEMOIR OF THE
in order to give insight into the plan and direction
of the voyage.
PARIS, August 2, 1839.
I write to-day in the midst of a great preoccupation, which I shall doubtless retain for some days,
and which always precedes a journey.  Though I
can fearlessly confide my child to the queen, I cannot separate from him without a pang. We shall
set out on the 9th, from to-day the Sth; business
still indispensable, the preliminary studies, the desire of approaching the table of the Lord, in order
to receive strength and blessing, all this occupies
me and keeps me from doing any thing with calmness. You are acquainted with this feeling, and
doubtless pity me a little.  You will surely follow us in thought, in our pilgrimage; and your
benediction, dear mother, will not fail us. Upon
the 17th we shall arrive at Bordeaux; our plan is
to rermain there six clays, then go by the departments of the south, to visit the beautiful Pyrenees
and to go through Toulouse and Perpignan.  The
9th of September the duke embarks at Port-.Vendre
for Algiers; I depart in all haste, arrive on the 14th
at Randon where I am to find my aunt;; and, after
having passed several days with her, return to
Paris, to take my child again under my care.
During my absence, the family go tce Eu, where




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.             277
they will doubtless take the child. Such are the
vast projects which sometimes appear problematical
to me, because here, the slightest thing overthrows
plans for the future.  You know well, clear mother,
that your remembrance will accompany me, during
all the journey.  Provided nothing happens to the
child! that thought always agitates my poor heart,
and I can only assuage it by the following prayer:
"Breit' aus die Fliigel beide
Und nimm dein Kiichlein ein!
Will Satan es verschlingen
So lass die Englein singen,
Dies Kind soll uvetrletzet seyn."
Is it not this, dear mother, that you also will
ask of God for him?
Arrived (at Port-Vendre, the department of the
oriental Pyrrnees, the duke took leave of his wife
This separation did not cost him less than it did her.
He could not withdraw (he wrote in his journal)
his eyes from  the window where the duchess continued her adieus, by waving her handkerchief; but
finally, distance put an end to that touching scene.
After her return to Paris, the duchess consecrated
herself ent,'rely to her child. The king permitted
her to live in retirement during the absence of the
duke. Even when her busband was not the centre of




278             MEMOIR OF THE
her domestic life, she could only live in spirit with
him and near hiim.  The duke himself neglected no
occasion of writing to her from Algiers; and whet
the public journals sounded his praise, she was altogether happy.  The royal family often came to see
her at the hour when the little count de Paris slept,
for that tender mother would leave him only then.
When she received visits from the youngest members of her family, they read or sang in French.
When seated beside her child's couch, she often occupied herself with rewriting a journal of her journey into the beautiful countries of the South-west of
France; this journal, illustrated with drawings,
was destined to divert her cherished mother in her
solitude of Ludwigslust.
But I have still to mention another advantage
which her excursion into the south of France and
the Pyrenees produced, if one may so speak, for
thousands of persons. The marriage of the duchess
of Orleans, but still more her passage through the
departments of the South, where the reformation
counts many proselytes, had awakened legitimate
hopes among the Protestants.  Several fiiends, and
among others, Heimpel Boissiers, who visited me at
that time, have painted to me the joy and emotion
which the presence of the duchess by the side of hei
noble husband excited among their co-religionists.




DUCIEss OF ORLEANS.            279
Upon this occasion, I ought specially to reveal
tile influence, more or less recognized, which the
professed religious belief of the duchess of Orleans
exercised upon the French nation. Though she carefully guarded against publicity with regard to her
principles and life, the nation learned enough of them
to esteem itself most happy in having such a mother
to educate the heir to the crown and to inculcate firm
principles, noble sentiments, and love for his future
subjects. If the Protestants had not been then
tolerated, the people would have been forced to respect a faith which a princess of such distinguished
merit professed.  Without claiming the least privileges for her profession, the duchess, by the fruits
of her faith, gained the public esteem for her cause.
Louis Philippe, the first, expressed himself in the
following manner: "I desire my grandson to be a
Catholic, but, I will never suffer the religion of my
daughter-in-law to be the object of diplomatic negotiation.  That is an affair between her and God,
and she shall never hear a word upon that subject,
not provoked by herself."  The confidence which
the king and queen had in her was so great in this
respect, that finally, she ventured herself to comrn
pose the first short pages for her children.  While
ihe frequented her modest, old Lutheran church in
"ls rue des Billettes," her young son, led by his




280             MEMOIR OF TRE
grandfather, went to hear mass, and afterward read
the infantine prayers which his mother had written
for him in large French characters.
It was not only at Paris, but also in all France,
from the Rhine to the Ocean, from the Pyrenees to
la Mancha, that the coreligionists of the duchess
Helen saw in her a friend of the Lord, who was
also a devoted friend to them, and if necessary, a
protectress ready to intercede in their behalf.
In 1840, the duke de Nemours married a German princess, who had her place in the circle of the
royal family of France. In her, the duchess of
Orleans acquired a sister with whom she shared all
the remembrances of their common country, which
thus lived again for both in the midst of France and
the court..
The duke of Orleans returned to Paris, and
fbund, with his Helen and his young son, domestic
joys which he ranked above all others. When they
were seated at tea round the queen's table the
duchess was always at his side; but when his military duties called him elsewhere, " she was accustomed to gain permission to remain in her room;"
she then placed little Count Paris in his cradle, and
amused herself with his sweet childish babble, until he had closed his eyes under the influence of her
songs. Then she absorbed herself in the study of




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.            281
Beethoven, whose admirable music she called the
puresi and noblest language; or she consecrated
her short leisure moments to writing to her relations
and friends in Germany, whom  she often desired
to have more near her.  She thus expresses herself
i'n  ]Ittl... to her friend:' When the soul outpours itself in a confidential
letter, it seems that in that interview so full of
charms, we feel still more deeply the happiness of
affection, the grief of absence, and the impatient
desire to be eternally reunited.  I speak of a reunion in eternity, which alone is uninterrupted, for
that here below, which I doubtless love much, is
ever but for a time."
Sometimes, but less often than in the first year,
that peaceful domestic life was interrupted by excursions made with all the family, either to St.
Cloud, to the chateau d'Eu, in the neighborhood ol
the sea, and interesting Treport.
The following letter from the duchess, raises a
corner of the curtain which unveils to view her
calm, sweet domestic life:
NEU1LLY, July 7, 1840.
Behol(l a salutation coming from France to your
address, dear professor, and to that of Madame




282             MEMOIR OF THE
Schubert, by the means of the amiable little lady
de Zech, who returns to G ~rmany to remain there.
I would rest upon each woi-d destined to recall me to
your memory, for it seems to me that years, far from
enfeebling the impressions of my early years, increases my attachment and respect for you.  It is
as if your image presented itself always lively and
fresh to my mind. I nevertheless desire with all
my heart to see it animated with the reality, and
from one year to another I count upon the visit you
have promised me.
Your bust adorns the chamber of my child, who
calls it grandpapa; his may also have its place in
your cabinet, that in glancing at it, you may address a thought of paternal affection and benediction to my son. I confide it then with this prayer
to Madame de Zech, and join with it another little
souvenir for your wife, which, from its quadruple
utility, will perhaps be agreeable to her. Beg
her to use it in remembrance of me, and to see in
the casket the image of supreme affection-wisdom
and grace —life, light, and love.
I end with the assurance of my old and constant
attachment, I no longer dare call it filial, for that
age is long s'nce passed.
HELEN.




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.            283
I have under my eyes still another letter, anteriom to the preceding; there is always the same
spiritual harmony, but the accord is still more elevated in this; the more restrained circle of a mother's tender cares for her child makes room for that
of an ardent affection for her new country, whose
fate warmly interests her:
TUILERIES, March 4, 1840.
The expression of my profound gratitude, very
dear professor, has long since advanced this letter
by the medium  of the countess Giech, who has
spoken much of you.  I cannot, however, longer delay addressing my most lively thanks directly to
you, and to tell you the pleasure that the reading
of your interesting work, in which posterity will
gather the fruits of your long labors, perseverance,
and fatigue, gives me. I have not yet gone with
you to the Holy Land; I am  exclusively occupied
with Egypt, that land which has caused such grand
questi( ns in the modern world, after having guarded
with int deposits of antiquity, that of immortality,
the greatest of all.  The altogether modern civilization grafted upon the old trunk of the votaries of
the Koran, would be a study of very great interest.
If the spirit of Christianity in modern civilization was more sound, more lively, and more ani



284             MEMOIR OF THE
mated by the powerful breath which enkind1les tle
flame of faith in souls and reverses incredulity and
superstition! But it is not thus! iWe ought not,
nevertheless, to doubt that the good seed, destined
one day to fertilize the soil, will be thus propagated.
Your wishes, your prayers for our country, and
our house, which, according to your just expression,
is placed in the fire of the bivouac of Europe, are
always a great consolation to me, for I have faith
in their efficacy, and I feel that we have need of
them. Ah! let us ask that faithful souls may not
cease to pray with us and for us; that the Lord, in
the midst of so many tares, may let the wheat
grow; that in the contest the right may triumph;
that in the whirl of frivolity, His word may not be
forgotten; that in the general interest, the salvation of all may gain victory over the malign passions. We live in a checkered world, where images
the most revolting and ihe most noble arise, where
faith and impiety come in collision. Pray, pray,:s
the watch-word; pray that His kingdom may come,
that His will may be done.
My young son, of whom you speak, is a dear
child, gay and happy; he has my features and his
father's eyes; he is gentle, yet nevertheless has his
own will; he is very sensible, yet independent




DUCHFSS OF OiRLN]SI.         285
enough; may God guide him! He only can; 1
wish to place my whole confidence in Him.
Salute the good Oettl and your daughters, Selma
and Adeline, whose features present themselves confusedly to my mind, as a dream of my childhood.
I do not forget your dear wife, whose perseverance
in that distant voyage, I have often admired.
And now, adieu, think of me and pray for me,
as a father.
HELEN.
When I cast my eyes upon the terrestrial happiness which the princess, called to such a high mission for time and eternity, enjoyed at this time, I
feel pressed to recall once more the epigraph of a
preceding chapter: "Life is a dream."
Upon the 9th of November, 1840, the happy
mother had a second son, Robert, duke de Chartres.
A short time before, she, with the count de Paris,
had been attacked with the measles, and for a moment her life was despaired of. But the danger
was passed; and, independently of the duke, two
loving and devoted hearts took a lively part in
the maternal joys which followed her deliverance,
these were the grand duchess Augusta of Mecklenburg, and Madame de Bontems (Nancy Solomon)
of Geneva, who passed the winter in Paris. (Care of




286              MEMOM OF'rT
her health obliged the duchess to live in almost absolute retirement; she could then more frequently
and uninterruptedly enjoy the charms of a little
circle, composed of the duke, her two children, with
her mother and her friend. The following letter)
which she addressed me as a wish for a happy New
Year, proves how she appreciaued this happiness,
how grateful she was, and how her inward joy must
outpour itself:
TUILERIES, January 3, 1840.
The message which I owe to your bounty, dear
professor, gave me pleasure.  You spoke of the ac-~
complishment of my most ardent wishes, and my
heart might well wish to accept the desires as prophetic, which sometime3s change into mute prayers,
as you yourself express it. Can the heart of a
mother form a wish mrore profoundly felt, than that
of seeing her child, her children grow up for the.
glory of God-that she may be a faithful instrument in his handl, of leading their young hearts to
Him, and of one day seeing them  upon the way of
life! Yoiu join in thie prayer of my heart; let me
thank you for it. dear professor, your prayer is an
aid to mine, I might say, a wing which gives it
more easy access to the Lord.
The interesting tales written by you as recrea



DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           287
tion after more serious labors, also merit special
thanks.  They often enlivened my mother and myself, in those hours of repose which followed the
birth of my little Robert, and which we were so
happy in passing together.  The day will come
when it shall also serve as instruction for my children, one of whom, even now, often asks for little
stories. Would I had your gift for narrating! its
nharm  exercised such a powerful influence over
children who surrounded you.
I still remember the happiness I felt in my
fourth year, when you assembled us around you,
and when the most pleasing objects crossed my
imagination. The tales have vanished, but the
taste for listening attentively, and attachment for
the dear narrator, still remain to me; and like the
bee, I still draw a sweet and strengthening honey
from the calyx of my first remembrance.
The old year has now fled; it has abounded in
blessings for me; but it has failed in one; shall it
be received in the course of the new year?-your
visit, so long a time promised, shall it be realized?
I await like a child who counts upon a promise, and
I shall continue to hope even until you are here.
HELEN.
The pleasure which the indulgent duchess ex.




288             MEMOIR OF THE
pressed to have received from the reading of the
first portion of my tales, emboldened me to pay her
the homage of the second, which I sent to her with
a letter. The reader can divine the contents of
her response, because the sentiments of the princess,
so humble and so faithful to the impressions of her
childhood, are well known.
- I am forced to extend a mourning veil over the
portrait I endeavor to sketch.




tUCUESS OF ORLEANS.           289
xV.
ENIGMA OF THE PRESENT LIFE.
IN the tropical regions where the ardent solar
rays fall upon the heights, night surprises and
astonishes the traveller coming from the North.
iHe cannot here count upon a long twilight, which
insensibly prepares the passage of the glory of the
day to the obscurity of night.  The sun sinks from
the horizon, and the stars, arising from their incalculable depths, quickly shine from  every direction;
a new world seems to unfold itself to the solitary
traveller.
Such is the image of the unforeseen event, which
awaited the life of the duchess of Orleans in 1842;
it burst upon her by a dispensation, the depth of
which no eye can measure, the bearing of which no
intellect can fathom. Nevertheless, when the loving heart of the princess found itself suddenly en13




'E90e  ~     iMEMAOIR OF THE
veloped in darkness, the stars shone out in the
midst of the night.
From the beginning of the year 1842, thoughts
of death traversed the mind of the princess, who
wrote to me in the month of March, in reply to a
letter of mine:
" She has attained her destination and her end;
the peaceful solitude of an afflicted woman —such
was the destiny; the attainment of good-such was
the end; two-fold mercy; your words so profound
and serious, so impressed with faith, have done me
inexpressible good. Burning tears have erased those
lines," etc.
The grief with which her heart was then affected, though profound, was not yet the thunder-stroke
of the 13th of July, which broke a heart already
wounded.
In the midst of the happiness which she was
enjoying in France, her remembrances recalled her to
Mecklenburg. When she conversed with the duke,
the manner in which she spoke of her relatives in
Germany, made him love them.  The sojourn that
the grand duchess had made in Paris established
the most intimate relations between the court of
France and that of Mecklenburg.  In such circum



DU(HESS OF ORLEANS.            291
stanceOs, the death of the gland duke FrederickPaul (on the 7th of an:ch,  1842), deeply moved
the heart of the princess and was not without its
influence upon the derangement of her health.
[Professor Schubert here speaks of her departure to Plombieres, and introduces the following letter to her another:]
PLOMBIiREiS, July 14, 1842.
MY DEARLY BELOVED MOTIIER:
Behold me in a peaceful and solitary valley of the
Vosges district, where I often think of you, and where
I, to-day, write this letter., Since you have heard
tidings of me, we have happily made the journey, but
by short stages, for my good duke cares for me like a
new-born child. We crossed " la Champagne," passing through Vitry and Toul, where is an ancient and
very beautiful church. We saw Nancy, where the
remembrance of' the good Sanislas is still living;
from there we reached Plombieres, through Epinal.
The Vosges district, in the midst of which I live,
reminds me, forcibly, of the forests of Thuringia,
the fresh and verdant valleys of Eisenach, and sometimes of the valley of the Schwarzbourg.  The population is good, tranquil, peaceable, brave, faithful,
and very monarchical.  It is in the Vosges department, that Wallach is, the- community of Oberlin;
T count upon going there, and shall think much of




itA             MEMOIR OF THE
you, if possible, I shall go to see his tomb.  Last
Sunday, I received a visit from the minister Jandt,
who officiates at Raschau, in filial communion with
the good Oberlin.
For eight day sI have been alone here.  I have
frequent moment,; of melancholy at the thought of
being thus seo.jaral,Ad from the duke, my children, and
all those that I love; but this retired life, in which
I find repose, has also its charms.  I pray God to
bless this sojourn t, my soul.
I believe that tile baths will have a happy effect
upon my disordered stomach.  Do you know what I
have eaten since tho month of May?  Three milk
porridges a day; all other nourishment distresses
me; with that I do well.  But since I could not
live upon that all mry ife, and should become enfeeblci, they have sent me here to habituate me insensibly to another regime. The baths are very
agreeable, but they sometimes try me.  Think of
me, dear mother, on the 25th of this month; that
day I shall reach Strasburg, and shall remain there
a week with the duke. This excursion, it is true,
will interrupt lny cure; but it will be very agreeable to me.  Without knowing it, Alsatia has always been dear to me, for the population is both
French and German; there are such excellent people here, that I am happy in studying this portion




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.             299
of France.  I experience a feeling peculiar to the
idea of being near that good Germany.
Nevertheless, the painful presentiments which
had agitated the duchess in taking leave of her
husband, were only too well founded.  It was a separation not for a few weeks, but for all her life.  I
here allude to an event which soon happened, the
news of which traversed Europe, and the remembranco of which is still present to the minds of many.
On the 13th of July, the duke went to Neuilly.:
At the time of the catastrophe the grand duchess was at the waters of Marienbad; receiving intelligence of it through a courier, she hastened to
join her daughter at Paris. She was providentially
prepared for the mission she had to fulfil.  In a
word, before her departure flom  Mecklenburg, she
was anxious to see Prince Allert's old instructor
again, the pious pastor Koch.  I have already
spoken of that worthy ecclesias.i.i, whose memory
will always be dear to me, tCdougi t had no further
intercourse with him than tbAt fron Milan through
the valley of the Rhone, in comp3ay %ith prince
Albert.
* Here again, is an account given, of the accidqut which
happened to the duke of Orleans, substantially the suo, as
those previously given in former portions of this volhmn



294             MEMOIR OF THE
Hie had been dangerously ill since the month of
November, and seemed to be in a state of convalescence.  " In that hope," wrote the grand cluchess, " I dared to ask for an interview with him before my departure, and gained permission. I found
him still feeble, but amicable and rejoiced to see all
three of us; that is to say, Miiss Sinclair, L. Liitzow,
and myself. I passed several happy hours in the
house of this dear pastor. His aged mother appeared to me dying.  She had been bed-ridden for
some time; I found her with clasped hands, awaiting the hour of her deliverance.  I thought to say
a last adieu to him, though my heart was pained
at then taking leave of him. Two days after, he
enter6d into the joy of his Lord. Oh! what a new
and painful vacancy in our circle "
Strengthened by the last benediction of a faithful disciple of the Saviour,' w o was now in that
happy country, where his soul through hope had
been, as it were, in advance of its release, the
mother and duchess reached Paris and her daughter. She was not astonished to find in her a resignation which seemed incomprehensible to others
after such a trial, for she knew from whence she
drew this resignation. The lines which the duchess
had written to her mother on the 6th of July, al.
ready bore the impress of it.




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.          295
DEAR AND TENDER MOTHER,
The most frightful blow has fallen upon me;
you are already acquainted with it, through the
queen's letter. 0 God! thou art severe and mysterious in thy decrees, but nevertheless, I have
faith in thy compassion!
Dear mother! my heart is lacerated.  You
share my grief, for you loved him so much, and he
had so much affection for you. I can only write of
my misfortune, for my head is weak, my eyes burn,
my hands tremble, and my heart is ready to break.
Alas! very dear mother, what a journey for you!
at your age again to have such bitter grief! Oh!
come, come, that we may weep and pray together!
P. S. I arrived to-day froim Plombieres, and
am well; my children also, God be praised! the
king even, but in what a state! no words can describe it.
The duchess was ordinarily calm and silent, but
she refused no obligation imposed upon her by the
rank she occupied.  Some hesitated to admit a few
persons of her house, who desired to express their
sympathy, but she replied:' Make them enter; I
wish to welcome as soon as possible all testimonials
of others' grief, that I may be able sooner to be
delivered entirely from mine."




296            1MEMOIR OF THE
The children did not understand their i eparable loss, nor the cause of their mother's tears, which
redoubled their tenderness to her. In tile first
days which followed the death of the duke of Orleans, the count de Paris often asked for his "petit
papa," and was astonished to see his mothet's tears
flow more abundantly at these words.
The tender affection of the grand duchess assuaged the deep grief of her daughter. Never perhaps had the duchess offered more hearty thanks
for having such a mother preserved to her. She
committed her entirely to God, awaited every thing
from Him, who had found it good to lay such a
sore trial upon her. He had applied a balm to her
wound; He had indicated the route which she
ought to follow, in a life now lonely and clouded.
She had the assurance that He would never forsake
her, that He would reattach her, if necessary, to
that life which in her eyes was no longer precious.
In the midst of her profound grief, the queen
also aroused herself; she could not contemplate her
daughter, who had met with such a great loss,
without emotion and admiration; the duchess, on
her part, redoubled her affection and respect foi
the mother of her husband, for she knew what he
had been to the queen.
The young widow, in the height of her grief,




DUCHESS OF ORIEANS.          297
gratefully recognized the inestimable price of the
happiness which she had enjoyed.  "I would not
have given my five years of felicity," said she to
her maternal friend, Madame de Both, "if I thus
might have escaped the sufferings which have latterly been my heritage."  She expressed the same
sentiment with still more energy, when she said to
another friend, that "' the sacrifice of a moment of
her preceding happiness, would more than have
ransomed her years of affliction."  " Her felicity,"
she added, " had been too great to be durable.
She then could but render thanks to God for the
past, and seek to forget her grief by only speaking
of causes for gratitude."  When the hours of anguish and bitterness came upon her, she besought
God that these moments might bear fruit for eternal life. Sometimes, doubtless, the desire of departing was so strong within her heart, that she was
tempted to ask deliverance of the Lord; but the
spirit of peace and resignation soon led her to
quell her impatience.
We still perceive, in these inward struggles,
that human consolations are impotent, from the
letter addressed to me two weeks after the dulke's
death. I only transcribe a few passages.
13*




298             MEMOIR OF THE
CHATEAU D'EU, Sept. 12. 1842.
In the midst of the darkness which surrounds
me, dear professor, your letter has for a moment unveiled the eternal kingdom of truth to my view;
and my stricken soul has been for a moment cheered
and strengthened. Such was surely  our desire: it
is fulfilled. Now I, in turn, express the wish of my
heart; when you think of me, in my great misfortune, in the severe tests that the Lord allots me, do
not address me words of consolation, but words of
truth, which in time, will give me heavenly consolation. Always write to me what the Word of God
reveals upon eternity. Faith has surely the privilege of entering the kingdom of the blessed, in advance; but mine is still too disquieted to cast an
assured glance thitherward. The sufferings of a
broken heart, of a broken life-the grief into which
the thought of my children, my country, and the
future plunges me, is still poignant; its voice speaks
too loud for me to hear the voice of the Lord. At
times it seems to me well to hear a word of the
kingdom of the dead, or rather of the kingdom
of the living; a word descends from the cross
into my wounded heart; but it is soon silenced
by the lamentations of life. In the contests of
my soul, I have however kept the unalterable conviction that the most mysterious and painful of




DUChESS OF ORLEANS.           29.)
God's dispensations are always an effect of His love;
when I can no longer even pray, I have yet daily to
offer Him, the sacrifice of my ineffable grief, saying: "Lord! I resign him; Thou hast willed it, so
let it be 1"  Pray for me, pray for my poor children; ask of the Father of orphans that he will
have pity upon them,
HELEN.




38fX 0           MEMOIR OF Lru     -
XVI.
DAY DAWN S.
THESE words recall a well-known passage of the
Psalmist: "Light is made for the just, and joy for
the upright in heart." (Ps. xcvii. 11.) The duchess
inwardly experienced the truth of these words of the
prophet-king.
Insensibly she found a new life in her love for
her children, angels of peace whom God had left
her, in taking him away whom she had loved so
much. She recovered all her energy, and always
serenely regarded her high mission of educating her
young sons in the fear of God, and love of their fellows. It was feared that that long struggle would
prove injurious to her health; but contrary to all
expectation, she gained more strength than before.
She showed more enjoyment in her relations with
her family; she had such love for others and such




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS,          301
desire to render them happy, that she soon learned
to bear her sorrow alone; she tried to smile, that
the serenity of others around her might not be disturbed. Nothing was more touching than the sight
of such a resigned affliction. Her passing gaiety
resembled a sunbeam glancing through a dark
cloud; her inward grief sometimes reappeared,
chicfly at certain dates which recalled old remembrances. We remark this in the letters addressed
to her mother.
She wrote upon the 2d of June, 1843:
"On the 29th (~[ay), the sixth anniversary of
our arrival at Fontainebleau, our thoughts doubtless
flowed together; and the 30th, you surely read with
emotion that beautiful passage in our choice of
sacred texts: cc What I do, thou knowest not now,
but thou shalt know hereafter." I have been struck
with the mysterious hope implied in that consoling
passage."
DRnEUX, July 14, 1843.
We have passed two days in this asylum of
peace and eternal repose, from whence I wish to
write before my departure, my dear and beloved
mother. Here, where I have felt peace and hope
enter my soul, by the tomb of my husband and in
the midst of the nmost painful remembrances, here




302             MEMOIR OF THE
even, I pray you, have no more disquietude about
me, when you l-now I am at Dreux, and no longer
repeat to me, " do not go thither."  The Lord has
bestowed grace and peace upon the prayers I adcldressed to him in this sacred place of repose; I
have found such consolation in the assurance of an
eternal reunion, in my meditations upon the mercy
and love of God, that I go away cheered and
strengthened, I who came here crushed and despondent. It is as if I had breathed the pure air of
eternity, firom whence a ray of light penetrated into
my heart, from whence an accord of celestial harmony fell upon my ear. Yes, yes, the Lord is with
us at the tomb of our beloved ones, when we ask
Him with confidence and from the depths of the
heart. He, the friend and physician of the soul,
He remains faithful to us, and makes us see the
country where all tears will be dried, where there
will be no more grief; nor crying. Dear mother, I
also prayed ardently for you yesterday, the 13th of
July, when I felt your prayer, when I knew that
you were near me. We arrived in the evening to
pass the 13th together. A high and solemn mass
of requiem was performed in the newly-built church.
There was something of exaltation in the chanting
of the psalms, and of the dies irce dies illa,-but
neither solemnity, nor sermon, nor human word can




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS..         303
equal what the Lord says tD the soul from the silence
of the tomb; no language can express the feeling it
made me experience. Cold, dead, and languishing
as I was, I had not latterly wished to approach the
sacred table; to-day, I leave with the pressing desire to receive the communion at Neuilly day after
to-morrow, and I hope that communion with my
Saviour will increase my love for Him and strengthen my faith and hope.
I embrace you, in thought, my dear and beloved mother; now, since I have so frankly spoken
of all that has passed within me, you will no
longer apprehend any thing when I go to my dear
tomb. Your
HELEN.
I quote only one passage from a letter of Christmas, 1843:
" I communed yesterday in the church of Redemption, after a very edifying preparatory service,
conducted by the pastor Verny. Last evening he
delivered an excellent discourse upon fidelity, and
we have conversed together for a long time upon
that subject.'Ah! if only the heart was firm and
not always rendeied culpable by so many little
infidelities.' He particularly insisted upon the ne'




304             MEMOIR OF THE,
cessity of keeping the soul constantly under the ey)E
of the Saviour.  When a distraction comes, we
ought to receive it praying;'Lord, abide with
me.' In a word, one ought to live in the presence
of the Lord, under his eye, like children under the
eye of a mother. That is very difficult for me, for
my default is losing myself in vagueness and then
forgetting daily life with its hourly dangers. May
God aid me to open my eyes upon my state and
give me strength to labor for myself."
The duchess continues, in the course of the
year 1844, to describe the experiences of her heart
to her mother, at the period which most specially
reminded her of the death of her husband.  We
confine ourselves to abstracting a few passages.
Letter of thle 2d of July, 1844:
c I cannot tell you, dear mother, in what state I
am since the fatal month has commenced. It is
two years to-day since we departed for Plombieres;
during all the journey, he loaded me with attention
and testimonials of his affection. Each hour, alas!
has its sweet remembrance, and each hour brings
me nearer the terrible day, on which I lost so much.
How falsely men judge, when they think time will
heal wounds! Grief is no longer so devouring, but




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.          305
it is not less intense; the more the wound seems
to heal upon the surface, the deeper also- becomes
the suffering.  May God only sanctify my affliction,
and preserve my soul from being consumed! This
fear is now so habitual and painful to me;-it is
frightful to feel} the approach of spiritual death.
May God preserve me from it."
Letter of the 14th of July, 1844:
" Though the modern transformation of the
sepulchre at Dreux, at first somewhat disturbed
me, God again received my prayers and granted me
very happy hours, in which the certainty of a reunion consoled me.  After having prayed by the
tomb, during the night I extracted the following
passage, which comforted me, from my little collection of verses: "I have loved thee with an everlasting love; therefore with loving-kindness have I
drawn thee." (Jeremiah xxxi.: 3.) I passed the
terrible 13th of July, in praying, reading, and
conversing affectionately with Louise, who becomes
more dear to me, and edifies me by her exalted religious views. We left at seven o'clock in the
evening and arrived at two o'clock in the morning.
This morning, my dear little Paris appeared to me
like a sun beam. He was so happy to see me, that




306              MEMOIR OF TRE
it made me feel well.  He had colpied a beautiful
verse for me and sent it to me."
On the 24th of January, 1845, her birth-day,
she wrote to her mother:
" Such days, which have no higher significance
than to cause us to cast a glance over the past and
to elevate our hearts to God, one specially feels the
rapidity of the flight of time, and the many things
that have affected our hearts. Oh! if our inner
life could only advance each year by the blessing of
the Lord, towards our eternal destination!  How
long-suffering the Lord is towards us, when he observes our slow progress, and often our culpable immobility.  How forcibly we feel that this patience
is an attribute of his divinity, for we are not capable of possessing it.
" Since I wrote to you, dear mother, the brilliant
Parisian court, has again taken its course.  Balls,
concerts, and dramatic representations succeed each
other at the Tuileries. As for me, I live tranquilly in my cell, and when I hear the music below me,
at the home of the Nemours, I feel that, in the
midst of my grief and solitude, God has given me
the good part, and that separated from him for
whom I bitterly weep, I live more with him through




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           307
the communion of prayer and the spirit, than if we
were both in the whirl of the world.  Those are
happy moments, in which I experience the peace of
heaven; but they do not last, and the bitterness of
life always comes to tear them from me."
Upon the recurrence of Easter, 1S45, she wrote:
" To-day is the beautiful Easter service; I hope
that it may be blessed to you, dear amother, and
with you I enjoy the holy signification of the day.
How miserable our lives would be without hope,
without the conviction of the resurrection which
this service gives us, without the seal of the great
work of redemption! how bitter our tears would be,
in thinking of those whom we have lost, if we did
not already see them in all the glory of a new life."
Nevertheless, when she contrasted the sufferings of her long mourning with the joys which had
preceded them, she always concluded as in this passage from a letter to her mother:
"You have passed our frontiers; this new barrier afflicts me.*  How many times, in the transit,
you must have thought of our journey in 1837!' The grand duchess' return to Ludwigslust, May 10, 1843




308             MEMOIR OF THE
How different and how beautiful every thing then
was! For some time my hopes were not disappointed; they have often been more than surpassed
by the reality. Anid though they alre now engulfed
in a tomb, I would not exchange my lot for any
other."




lDUOESS OF ORLEANS.          309
XVII.
PROGRESS OF OUTWARD EVENTS.
A NeImRATION and affection for the duchess of
OA bans, arose almost to enthusiasm. " In her we
ha>> a great support," said a Frenchman, "for
the love that she inspires, exalts the nation.  This
seni ment will bear its fruits for her children, and
then she will again find happiness."
Days and months followed each other without
modifying her course of life. She wrote as often as
formerly to her mother, but less often to her relatives.  She fled, she said, from revealing the sufferings hidden within her soul, to distant persons who
could not offer a word of encouragement or sympathy at the moment.
Already in 1843, she succeeded in procuring a
preceptor for the count de Paris, who responded to
all the wishes and exigencies of her maternal love.




310             MEMOIR OF THE
"'Among thousands of nmen," she wrote, "l1
could not have found one more competent to direct
my little Paris with wisdom and affection.  The
little one, progresses very well; his heart, mind,
and health develop themselves in a cheering man
ner."
I place with the number of the happy remembrances of my old age, the pleasure which I had in
a passing personal acquaintance with that young
preceptor, M. Regnier, who remained faithful
to the duchess in the first painful years of hex
exile.
In the same letter addressed to her mother, she
says with regard to the duke de Chartres: " Though
pale and thin, Robert is no longer ill; but is full of
vivacity and mischief."
She obtained a German governess for her youngest son, that he might learn her native language;
she frequently procured little German books written
for children, for him, among others those by Pocci.
She had the consolation of having with her, during a portion of the summer, 1843, Madame de
Bontems, whose affection,  wisdom, and experience
never failed to exercise a blessed influence upon her
former pupil. Until the middle of autumn, the
duchess sojourned with the royal family either at




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.          311
Neuilly or at the Chateau d'Eu, situated near the
sea, the air of which strengthened her; she still
passed the month of November at St. Cloud.
Persons who were habitually with hers and even
her less intimate friends, soon remarked that her
sympathy for all that concerned them, was even
more lively than in former times. She had learned
in the school of her own sufferings to apply the true
balm to wounded hearts, which those are rarely acquainted with who have constantly lived in prosperity. She directed their reflections to the merciful
ways of the Lord, who could work for good, in every
affliction.
But," she wrote, "our eyes are often too
blinded to recognize them; our hearts too cold to
feel them. Yes, the principal cause of our sufferings is in ourselves. If we were, as we should be,
in true communion with God, every thing would be
presented otherwise to our minds, and the most bitter stream  would have its sweetness.  We must
then pray that the Lord would draw our hearts to
Him, that he would enlighten us and make us deeply feel the price of his favor; for life will then receive new value in our eyes, and every thing will
appear to us in its true light."
The follbwing letter which she addressed to me,
in the month of March, of the following year, again




;12              MEMOIR OF THE
testifies with what gratitude she welcomed the
slightest proof of respect and affection, even when
ofitred by the most humble of her old friends.
TUILERIES, March 16, 1844.
If I would tell you to what extent your last gift
rejoiced me, dear professor, (for I cannot exchange
that title so dear to me for thirty years, for any
other,) I should be obliged to show you the joyous
look of my clhilcd, when he listens to the tales I relate to him  of Moffat.*  Your work has provided
me with a daily spiritual aliment; and in the evening, with my two children, I have followed that
faithful servant of Christ in his heroic pilgrimage.
Accept my most hearty thanks for all the contents
of that little volume, and for your friendly letter,
which has deeply touched me.
I have conversed much of you, with M. de B —who bears this letter to you.  I seize every occasion
with joy which offers itself to revive the remembrance of you, in others; as for myself, I have no
need to be reminded of it, for I very often think of
the faithful and dear preceptor of my childhood,
and I desire again to hear his voice in this world,
if God wills it.
HELEN.
* Allusion is here made to the life of Moffat, grandfather of
Livingston, missionary to the south of Africa.




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           313
About the time in which this letter was written, the duchess had the pleasure of forming a personal acquaintance with a native of Steinthal,
Daniel Legrand, whom she loved and esteemed
several years after. IHe had several times sent her
good books at the Christmas festivals; but chiefly,
at the most painful period of her life, she had received a letter from him impressed with a Christian
sympathy which deeply touched her. It will be
seen from these letters that in him she recognized a
man possessing the faith of a child and a touching
piety, "' an Israelite indeed, in whom there was no
guile;" she calls him a faithful servant of God, of
the good school of Oberlin.
At this epoch, she sought with preference the
society of persons animated and penetrated with
that Spirit of Christ, which is the principal of all
truth.  Hence she found great pleasure in making
the acquaintance of Madame de Stael, who resided
in Paris, during the winter of 1844, with the
younger son of the duke de Broglie.
"She sometimes comes to see me," wrote the
duchess, "and always does me good by her presence.  She imposes one by her holy dignity, or
rather by the reflection of the presence of God,
which from her soul, radiates her whole person, to
14




314              MEMOIR OF THE
such an extent that one can but have good thoughts
while near her. She is deeply sincere, and no person has ever made so great an impression upon me;
all that she says, all that she feels appears as purified by truth. She has been a widow for seventeen
years; this long, long period of trial has purified and
strengthened her.  She has not only been deprived
of her chief happiness, but in losing an only son
at an early age, she has not even had in perspective
that mission of maternal love which suffices to fill
life, and which has remained to me. Since that day,
she has not been able to shed tears. She passed
several years in isolation, and it seemed natural to
her to tear herself away from every thing, that she
might live only for BHim. But her sister-in-law, the
duchess of Broglie, died, and her husband remitted
his child, at the age of five years, to her for education.'Why is this?' she asked of the Lordcl;'ought I again to form a new tie?'  This question was not solved in her heart, but she surrounded the child with the most maternal and affectionate care, till she came to Paris to give him up to
his father.  Sometimes the duke de Broglie wishes
him still to be under her guidance. They live in
two different houses, and the child lives alternately
with his father and his aunt."




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.          315
The duchess wrote the following to me, on the
15th of February, 1844:
"How much I thought of you, yesterday, while
I was engaged with Madame de Sta/l in an animated conversation, in which her faith and confidence in God spoke to my heart, and enkindled
it. Hers is a very rare nature, upon which suffering, and above all grace, have had a powerful effect.
One feels that she has had great conflicts, that her
heart has loved and suffered much; one feels that
she has gained the victory and acquired peace, of
soul; what attracts me most towards her, is the impress of entire truthfulness.  Such a plenitude of
spiritual life could not be associated with more
simplicity, calmness, and absence of all pretension.
What attractions she would have for you!"
When the duchess met with such persons, she
did not disquiet herself with differences of worship,
provided their faith manifested itself in love for the
Saviour and his ransomed ones. At the period of
the inauguration of the new Lutheran chapel, she
did not approve of' all the ideas expressed by a
highly esteemed preacher, upon the disagreements
of the Roman and the Lutheran Church, but she was
deeply edified with the sweet and conciliating spirit,




31.6            MEMOIR OF THE
breathed in the prayer of M. Vallette at the end of
the service.
The attention which she accorded to the events
of this world was small in comparison with the sympathy awakened within her by events of a superior
order. Hence she took a lively interest in the vocation of Mademoiselle Marriana de Rantzau, the
friend of her childhood, who became directress of
the new institution of deaconesses in Berlin.  Before entering upon her duties, this lady visited the
most celebrated hospitals of Germany, England,
and France, and upon this occasion had the happiness of seeing the duchess again, who wrote soon
after:
"Her visit gave me very great pleasure, and her
serious and holy resolution touched as well as edified
me.  MSay God bless her resolution and lighten the
burden of that great administration. She will have
to contend against many difficulties which oppress
her and often disquiet me for her sake; but the
Lord, who has led her to this decision and has given
her the firm conviction that she is following his will,
will remain at her side to support and guide her."
Nearly six years later, she thus judged her noble
friend: " She is'n every respect independent of all




DUCHIESS OF ORLEANS.          317
odious party prejudices, religious as well as political; she is beloved by all; throughout her whole
nature there is a clearness of view, decision, and
government over herself, which one must admire;
but one also happily feels that she remains loving
and devoted to all her former affections."
Mademoiselle de Rantzau could only consecrate
a few years to her noble vocation; she was one of
the numerous friends of the duchess who preceded
her into eternity.
A letter written to me by the duchess Helen on
the 29th of June, 1846, of' which I here quote a
few passages, procured me the privilege of also
making the personal acquaintance of Mademoiselle
Rantzau. I do not make special mention of the letters that I received the preceding year; they were
chiefly with regard to procuring a German valet de
chambre for the young duke de Chartres, through my
mediation and that of al friend of the duchess who
then resided at Munich.  The letter of the 9th of
June announces the arrival of our proteg6e
He arrived yesterday, Friday, in the morning,
and commenced his services to-day. He seems to
possess a good disposition, but it is necessary to see
his work before judging of it. Once again receive
tle expression of my sincere gratitude for your co



318             MiE:MOIR OF THE
operation in a circumstance which  might have
seemed insignificant, if, like me, you did not think
nothing unimportant that concerns the associations of a child, and that all who approach him have
their influence upon him.  We have a visit from
our prince royal in expectation. After so long a time,
after twelve years, I am rejoiced at the thoughts of
seeing him again, and hear so much said of him
that his arrival will give me double pleasure. I
doubtless wish that; his wife, my dear Maria, might
accompany him  to Paris; but one cannot count
upon this journey in the midst of her absorbing
affiction.I: What a loss her death is to my dear
aunt! All Prussia feels it deeply.
I promised to speak to you of one of the friends
of my youth, and to recommend her to your goodwill, paternal counsels, and guidance. I refer to
Mademoiselle Rantzau, niece of the excellent Madatne de Rantzau, whom you knew in Mecklenburg.
She is a lady of great piety, who loves the Lord,
and is entirely devoted to his service.  Her independent position suggested the thought of consecriting herself to the care and direction of children
in Fliedner's establishmient of Deaconesses, near
t'he Rhine. She several months since occupied this
* Allusion is here made to the death of the princess Wilhelmina of Prussia, sister to the grand duchess Augusta of Meck
enburg.




Dl)UCHESS OF ORLEANS.         319
important and difficult office, when she was called
to the post of directress of the new house of Deaconesses in Berlin, which the king of Prussia wished
to found.  She has not accepted it without great
contests, but she believes that she sees the call of
God in it, and declares herself ready to undertake
it.  For the interests of the work, the king of
Prussia desires that she should visit the principal
establishments, where the sisters of charity labor,
in several places, and among others at Munich. She
desires that you should take her under your protection. I know I am making a request which will be
agreeable to you, for you never refuse your assistance and good counsel, and to a child of God less
than any other person. I here enclose a few lines
to the address of Mademoiselle de Rantzau, begging you to remit them to her with your own hand,
and I once again recommend my friend to your
affectionate interest.
Receive, dear Professor, etc.,
HELEN.
Thus unremittingly did the noble activity of
the duchess display itself; she only found herself
happy and at peace when the Lord offered some
newv devotion to her loving heart.  But the first
necessity of her heart, and the first duty of her life




320             MEMOIR OF TIM
was always the education of her children for the
glory of God, then devotion to her neighbors, and
particularly to her country. By the fidelity, love,
conscientiousness, and judgment which constantly
marked her maternal duties, the duchess of Orleans
has rendered herself worthy of being an example
for all mothers. We are going to introduce a few
fragments of letters addressed to the grand duchess; they refer to the early development of her two
sons, which will give us an idea of the care she bestowed from the earliest moment upon their education. At the time these fragments commence,
the count de Paris is nearly six years old; the duke
de Chartres is in his third year.
M. Regnier, to whom allusion is made, entered
upon his duties the 1st of June, 1843. The duchess writes to her mother on the 1st of June:
" The relations between M. R. and the little one
are excellent, You would be rejoiced to see with
what gentleness and yet with what firmness he manages the child. Paris is attached to him, and dares
no more disobey him than myself ands Madame H.
I anticipate excellent results from these new relations. As to Robert, he is very unhappy at being
separated from his brother. He asks for him every
moment, for he sees him but seldom, and loves hirr




DUS  oCHESF ORLEANS.          321
much.  He has need of being with othei children
more than Paris; he grows weary when he plays
alone.  Paris is contented by himself, but he is
nevertheless happy in being able to play with Robert two hours daily."
JUNE 18.
Every morning Paris reads Robinson with M.
R., who leads him to many instructive conversations. I previously give him a short lesson in sacred
history, which commences with a prayer. I cannot
say that he is always attentive, but he nevertheless
likes these narrations very much.
OCTOBER 15, 1843.
I now also go from time to time to Versailles
with Paris, in order to show him the historical pictures, and thus early to impress the history of the
country upon him. He takes an interest in all,
and sees nothing superficially.
DAY BEFORE CHRISTMAS, 1843.
To-morrow will be a trying day; it is the opening of the chambers. I asked the king's permission
to lead Paris to the queen's tribune. In doing so, I
knew what task I was taking upon myself; but it
is good, I believe, for the members to see the little one, without his timidity being called in play,
14*




322             MEMOIR OF THE
and without his being called into action, which
could scarcely be expected of a child of five years
I shall go then, and take my seat opposite the
throne, which will always appear vacant to me.
JANUARY 1, 1844.
We, as formerly, ended the year at the king's,
under the lighted tree. The children received great
delight from their presents; Paris above all, at the
sight of a small cabinet of objects according to his
taste. I returned with him, soon after, for it was
late; upon reaching his chamber, he quietly took
a book, seated himself, and began to read without
any appearance of distraction or excitement. His
play-things arrived; he did not cast a glance upon
them, and said he wished to finish his history. That
pleased me; it is a good sign.
MARCH 6, 1844.
My children are well and are developing very
happily. Paris is always well employed; but as he
is very nervous and subject to headaches, his studies
are not yet very heavy.  Robert now studies nothilg, for since his sickness at St. Cloud, we have
omitted all study, and I do not yet permit him to
begin again.  He loves me very much, and in a very
touching manner; I believe, that notwithstanding
his affection for his nurse, he prefers me above all




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.            323
the world; he wishes to be always at my side.
Paris has a passion for drawing; he also writes
many riddles, and takes great delight in dissecting
each word in order to make a rebus. Geography,
mathematics, history, and stories, all equally captivate his attention.
From a rather later date.
Paris at the table relates his tales to me with
delight and an ever new zeal. Cyrus, Alexander,
etc., play a great role in his narrations; Robert
daily becomes more lively, more comical, and more
original.  His passion for design has rather surpassed that of Paris, since we played some English,
German, and French pieces upon a little theatre
that his father had given him, and which we have
discovered.  Robert also now learns English, for he
complained much of not being able to understand
the English piece.  His German is not bad.
APRIL 14, 1844.
I measure time by the development of mnay children; they advance, particularly Pairis.  He is
truly an amiable boy, tall, rosy, graceful, and above
all, very studious and brave; he has a good hear,,
with frankness and well-balanced ardor.  He has
been twice with me to the exhibition; you catl
imagine what resolution it required of Jme,  I




gi4            M~EMOIR OF THE
should never have done it, if so much had not been
said of the seclusion in which I retain the child.
It had an enormous success; the people almost
suffocated him with joy; andl as for him, he was
neither foolish nor timid, but natural and busy, that
is to say, full of interest for his dear machines,
which he has a passion for. Happily, praise and
admiration do not at all dispose him to vanity; be
does not set value upon it. Little Robert, who examined the people more than the machines, and was
in the back-ground, was very happy that the people also took notice of him. There was nothing on
his part but sallies, good humor, and vivacity;
sometimes I do not know how to put an end to
these little impertinences; he is too amusing; but,
notwithstanding his good heart which is in his
favor, it is necessary to be severe with him.
-JULY 5, 1844.
Paris and Robert have their little conversations
together, in which the character of each is displayed in a strong light; one full of reason and
depth; the other, of intelligence and vivacity.
JANUAnY 2, 1845.
What will you say, dear mother, upon learning
that I was present at a reception party, yesterday? The king wished Paris to be present. The




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           325
child mnade a good appearance; he was tranquil,
polite, natural, and awakened sympathy.  In a
word, he gave me great pleasure that day; in the
morning he brought me a letter which he had composed and written entirely alone; he was besides
cordial and happy, and clearly proved his affection
for me.  The poor child had many letters to write
for the new year; but yours and mine, without aid
from any one whatever.  He wrote them in love.
JANUARY 13, 1845.
The differences of the two characters, happily
for their mutual relations, add to the difficulty of
their education, for it is necessary to lead and direct them differently, without appearing unjust. If
I punish one, and confine myself to giving a lesson
in a playful tone to the other, it appears partial,
and nevertheless one can often reach the same end
only by different roads.  God will surely lead
them.
TUILERIES, July 24, 1845.
My children are well and- rejoice me by their
progress.  Paris becomes more frank towards me,
what he formerly possessed in the depths of his soul
without the power to express, now pervades his
whole nature.
Upon returning lately from the opening of the




326              MEMIOIR OF THE
chambers, he wished to dictate the discourse of the
king, which he had listened too witlh great attention, to M. R.  He acquires a great facility of
analysis, which will be very useful to him.
You ought to see the joy of my children, their
happiness in giving.  They have worked a long time,
to their surprise.  Paris printed a geography* of
Mecklenburg for me, with a map designed by his
hand; a copy is destined for you which will soon
be sent.  Robert has learned to read in German,
has recited something in English, and made good
progress. It was pleasant to see their delight,
which lasted all day. We are reunited at Neuilly.
JUNE 8, 1845.
To-nzorrow I shall accompany my little Paris to
a concert of a thousand young singers from all the
schools of the city, who sing justly and without instruments.  They come from Sunday schools which
unite in the Champs-Elys6es. I had been besought
to take Paris there, that he might encourage the
efforts of his less-favored cotemporaries by his
presence.
EASTER, 1845.
Robert went to-day to mass for the first time.
* With a little printing-press, a present from his grand
father.




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           32 7
He went alone with his brother and the king   The
latier was very content with his conduct, and tho
little one well satisfied with himself.  His regard
for the holiness of the place will arise little by little;
the Lord will always expand this feeling in the
souls of children; we only ought to pray faithfully
for them.
These passages give us sufficient insight to the
maternal occupations of a princess who had herself
been educated with a view to the contests of life
and the peace of eternity. To end this subject,
I here insert another letter addressed to me.
TUILERIES, JaSn. 3, 1846.
A voice, which is the echo of the country, the
echo of childhood, profoundly moves the  heart.
But when that voice is that of an old master and
friend, whose accents, always harmonious, never
resound in vain, then the emotion becomes joyous
and responds to the expectation of one who provoked it.
If you knew to what extent each word coming
from you is precious to me, you would feel all the
iepth of my gratitude.
To-day, it is still more lively, for the heart of a




328             MEMOIR OF THE
mother is more touched by the goodness manifested
to her children than by that of which she is the
object. I have at this moment to express to you
the joy of my son, whose face became radiant when
I remitted thim your beautiful present, and found
that he could there fluently read interesting and
instructive things.  He loves, as well as a child of
seven years can love, science, and all that is grave
and profound. He likes to see a savant; he has
your name in great veneration, not only from that
motive, but for all that his mother has related to
him of the faithful preceptor of her childhood. The
book which you sent him  will become more and
more dear to hi:n, in proportion as his young intellect comprehends its depths; your teachings which
ascend always to the Creator, as the primary source
of all that we find beautiful and marvellous, will
diffuse that freshness and candor in his heart, which
dry dead science often destroys.
His preceptor faithfully aids nie in keeping him
in this way, for he combines heart and character
with a superior degree of intellect.
The agitation which manifests itself in Germany
is without doubt serious, and also much occupies me.
God grant that the true German spirit may come
out victorious from all these embarrassments, and
that the nation may enter in possession of the indis



DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.         329
pensable liberties in the progress of the human
mind and the truth.  May all this disquietude terminate peacefully!
My cordial salutations to Madame de Schubert
and your dear Selina.
HELEN.
The grand-duchess Augusta wrote in 1847,
after her return from Paris:
"The hand of God guides Helen and hei
children; what have I to fear?  He has permitted
me to pass some time with her; I have more and
more recognized with admiration that she is at the
height of her difficult mission, and I have felt how
small I am beside her."
The conduct of the duchess during the course
of the following year (1848) well justified the unwavering confidence which the princess Augusta
placed in her daughter's high faculties.  After
having once more fulfilled the duty of protecting
the rights of her children, and contended in favor
of the maintenance of order and happiness in her
dear adopted country, the duchess of Orleans passed
through all the perils of that year with a pure con.




330             MEMOIR OF THE
science and inexhaustible courage. She had doubtless long had the feeling of the instability of a
throne which could not be strengthened by attempts to conciliate hostile and heterogeneous
parties.
Coming to an end of an important period of the
life of the duchess of Orleans, I will here recite the
judgment pronounced upon her by one of the best
German papers.
" Whatever may be the design of Providence
with regard to the moment in which the king shall
be called to resign the task of his life, all concurs
to prepare the count de Paris worthily for his
future and important mission. The prince receives
an education in every respect distinguished, under
the superintendence of the king himself and the
duchess of Orleans. One is moved to see with what
indefatigable solicitude and with what maternal
love the duchess watches over her children; she is,
in this respect, the model of women and mothers,
and has conquered the esteem of all the nation. A
princess in France has rarely enjoyed a parallel
popularity among all classes of the people, and
without distinction of party; wherever she presents
herself, she receives testimonials of it. Her benevolence, to whom no unfortunate appeals in vain, has
contributed, not less than her piety, to gain all




DOUlESS OF ORLIAANS.           331
hearts.  One may see, twice a vleek, a simple carriage issuing without escort from the Tuileries, and
taking the direction of the Protestant chapel.  It
contains the duchess of Orleans, on her way to attend worship at her church.




332             M MOIR: OF iE r
XVIII.
THE REVOLUTION OF FEBRUARY AND ITS CONSEQUJENCES.
FOR the first time since the death of her husband, the duchess wrote that "her birthday had
been a f-te, which the most tender testimonials of
the affection of her children had rendered dear."
On the 5th of February, scarcely three weeks before the event which the world called a great misfortune for her and her sons, she still speaks in a
letter of her inward happiness and attachment to
that beautiful France, her country, where she was
anticipating a visit from the friend whom she was
then addressing.
This peace at the approach of misfortune, is a
somewhat prophetical manifestation of the eternal
joy which is to follow the light afflictions of this
world. According to the testimony of the Book




DUCHESS OF ORIEANS.           333
of Revelation, the celestial army already hear the
shoats of triumph, when ruin and distress mutter
like the storm, and outpour themselves upon the
powers of the earth.
In her letters to a few influential friends, and
to her relations in Germany, the duchess of Orleans
nad a good right to contradict the rumor, spread by
several public pamphlets, that her relations with
the royal family were altered since the death of the
duke; she had never ceased, said she in her maternal language, " to be borne in the arms of love."
If the situation of the duchess remained the samile
in the family circle, Louis Philippe nevertheless in
the loss of his son had lost a pledge for the future,
and a counsellor, who, seconded by the duchess,
opened the eyes of his royal father to the consequences of an inopportune resistance, and moderated excited measures, by a spontaneous prudence
or foreign influence.  WVe are not here to describe
the past events of the revolution of February; that
task belongs to political history; for no witness can
embrace the whole, and each judges differently, according to his point of view.  Nevertheless the
most divergent witnesses agree in rendering homage
to the presence of mind and courage manifested b)y
the duchess of Orleans. An account of hei con.




334             IMEMOIR OF THE
duct during the days of February, is essential to
her biography.*:z
Mademoiselle Sinclair accompanioe  the grand
duchess to meet her daughter at Ems, and in a
letter describes the meeting of the two princesses.
We quote the following passage, which vividly depicts the inward disposition and outward desolation
of the noble exiled duchess.
"I still see her, as she appeared upon her arrival at Ems, on the 18th of March; she was at the
foot of the front steps, pale, but full of energy and
confidence in God.  I see her fold her mother,
whose arrival she had awaited so impatiently, to
her heart.  How touching and sublime she was!
Whenever my memory recalls the peaceful weeks
at Ems, it seems to me as if a little sanctuary
opened before me.  She was almost destitute of
necessaries, but the dear princess was grand in the
midst of all these privations. She still wished to
simplify every thing, and to renounce every thing
not indispensably necessary.  I shall never forget
what she said to me one evening, in a playful tone,'Clara, we will indulge ourselves in a little fete to
day; we will drink some tea;: (the domestic reg* Prof. Schubert's account fully accords with the one previously given, and is essentially the same.j




DIJCHIESS OF ORLEANS,        335
ulation forbid tea.)  I hastened to order it; the
good duchess, always amiable and naive, first tasted
it, then insisted that M. Regnier should also come
and drink it with his colleague. She begged me
to invite them; but delicacy led them to refuse;
she went herself, and they obeyed. Oh I those
were hours which no words can describe, and which
one must treasure in the depths of one's heart."
Even then "' she was not unhappy; " this assertion of her august mother is assuredly a great
truth.
A loving heart never sympathizes more deeply
with the trials of others than when itself stricken
by misfortune. This the duchess experienced, and
it led her to write me a letter from  Ems full of
solicitude for the young man of Munich, who, upon
my recommendation, had entered into the service of
the duke de Chartres.
EMs, April, 1848.
DEAR PROFESSOR:
Since the storms which it has pleased the Lord
to send upon my dear France, I have had the feeling that your prayers and thoughts were accompanying me. I also believed I shall one day receive
some word of faithful remembrance from  you. I
hope for it now, for I wvill never doubt your symn.




336            MEMOIR OF THE
pathy.  3Mine is always wit'h you, and I have more
than once been saddened in thinking of the caraeyou have had in these latter days.*  May God
calm these disquietudes!-this hope is well founded, since your king seems to take the great task to
heart, which has fallen to him in these difficult
times. My prayers and wishes accompany him and
the queen.
Yesterday, dear professor, I wrote to you with
regard to the excellent young man, who in happier
days, you recommended to the office of valet-dechambre to my youngest son.  At the moment of
the revolution, when I was obliged to leave that
dear city of Paris, he was separated from me, and
returned to his own country several days after; for
it was unhappily impossible for me to retain him in
my service, notwithstanding the zeal, fidelity, and
intelligence, which he had constantly manifested.
I promised him that I would have recourse to your
benevolence to procure another position, if possible.
If you say one word, in my name, to the countess
Grawenreuth, and perhaps to queen Maria, they
will doubtless offer him a place. During the years
which he devoted to my child, he gave proofs of
integrity, capacity, and rare intelligence; I infinitely
* She alludes to thle troubles of Munich and co theaccessiou
af Maaximillian II.




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.          337
regret no longer having him with my son. In the
midst of the irnmeeasurable disaster which has fallen
upon our family, one of my most bitter cares, is the
disability hereafter to recognize the services of so
many faithfill servitors.  That affects me most,
after the thoughts of my sons' future. But God,
who has dispensed to us so great affliction, will still
be our support and guide.
If you can send me a reply, I pray you to address me under cover of my mother's name, who is
also at Ems, where we shall live in absolute retirement until the bathers drive us away. WVe are at
the England Hotel. Adieu, dear professor, I recommend all who are dear to me to your remembrance and prayers.
HELEN.
The republic appeared to consolidate itself, and
rendered the perspective of a return to France impossible. On the other hand, Ems ceased to be a
retreat; it filled with bathers, and at the same
time with curious intruders.  Among various asylums offered the princess, she chose Eisenach. She
retired there with her suite, increased in number by
the preceptor of the duke de Chartres, M. Courgean,
and a few domestics.  Persons of high rank, who
previously composed her retinue, came by turns to
15




333             IMEMOIR OF THE
Eisenach, during periods of time more or less long,
and served her as formerly at the Tuileries, Neuilly,
and Eu.  The marquis de Yins, reader to the
duchess, and M. Boisimlon, fornmer preceptor to the
duke of Orleans, who now aided her by his counsels
in the education of her sons, never left the duchess
till her death.  Thus a veritable French colony
was formed at Eisenach; they there scrupulously
observed the French customs, for the duchess still
believed that the crisis would soon pass, and she
wished the young princes to remain in every
respect faithful to their country. If, in the education  of the count de Paris, she did not lose
sight of the high mission to which he might be
called, she at the same time did not undervalue the
advantages to be obtained for her sons by their
exile.  Brought in closer contract with ordinary
life, they learned to become better acquainted with
it; they found themselves in social relation with
the most varied classes, and studied the customs
and occupations of the peasants with interest. The
duchess invited M. Regnier, his wife and two sons,
to Eisenach; the nearness of their ages to that of
the two princes, and their intellectual development,
made them suitable companions fobr them. The
exiled princess herself gained new strength and life
at Eisetach; the beauty and salubrity of the




DUCHESS O)F ORLEANS.           ad39
country, the artistic interest which the renovation
and decoration of Wartburg offered her, the neighborhood of Weimar, the residence of her family, the
society which sufficed to exclude all feeling of solitude without being a burden, all these advantages
made this place of abode peculiarly  attractive.
Eisenach, besides, possessed a Catholic church,
under the charge of a pious and worthy ecclesiastic;
this circumstance the duchess particularly valued
for the sake of her two sons.
Those who had formerly-seen' the duchess at
Paris, surrounded by all the Pclat of the rank which
she occupied, could not help sharing the general admiration clue to her elevation of Bmind.  This sentiment became still more lively, when they saw her
at Eisenach, deprived of all external pomp, and despoiled of all the natural resources of her high and
active intellect.  The noble falcon of Schahl Behram  Gour, the great hunter, was magnificent to
see, when adorned with the golden ring, it proudly
rested upon the silver-mailed hand of his master,
seated upon his elegant courser; but the eye of the
hunter admired the beautiful bird much more, when,
release,. fr9: 1 its golden chaperon, rings, and bells,
it    s:;' id.:'.p'-ly through the air or majestically
~huffs ~ ovu-' -e cr~stle battlements.




QC LPMEMOIR OF ToHIt
XIX.
INFORMATION DERIVED FROM THE BEST SOUR8CJi
MucH information is derived from the letters of
the duchess addressed to me from various stations of
her exile; this may be perceived from the first line
of the following:
EISENACH, June 10, 1848.
DEAR PROFESSOR:
I wrote to you from Eisenach that the German
Synod had been very clamorous; from Eisenach, the
asylum of the holy Elizabeth and of Luther, where
your letter with its friendly counsel reached me. If
I have not sooner thanked you, it has been because
my time was occupied  by my correspondence,
though I do not like in this manner rt,pte  the
wounds of my heart and the agitation of i: iiy llir;
on the other hand, it is difficult for me to resolve




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.          341
to converse with you only upon access)ry things
when the great questions of the time exclusively
occupy both one and the other.  This motive however ought not longer to allow me to appear ungrateful. Permit me to say how much I am touched
with your words, and how grateful I am for your
counsel to seek an asylum in Bavaria.  That was
also my first thought; I had an idea of Wartburg,
of Bamnburg, of Nuremburg; but in the midst of
my hesitation, I received from my uncle the kind
and paternal invitation to come here, and accepted
his offer. I have then provisionally pitched my tent
under his direction and feel as happy as one can
feel in exile; I find the country as beautiful as it
can appear to eyes blinded with tears, and I am
the object of an affection as welcome as is possible
to a broken heart, which sighs after its country.
Mly mother's presence is a subject of consolation; in
her, I have a model of noble sentiments and piety;
I have a happy pledge for the future in the development of my children; my heart then ought to
cease to suffer, but God alone can calm it; I await
this benefaction from him, and submit myself blindly to His will. Do we know what is in reserve for
the morrow?  Why then do we torment ourselves?
Tell my cousin, the queen, how much I was
rejoiced at her happy deliverance, and instantly




342             MEMOIR OF THE
recommend my faithful P- to her. If I knew
how to place him as he merits, there would be a
much less weight upon my heart. I know that this
presents some difficulties; I do not wish to be importunate.
Salute the brave B —, also his wife, if you see
her. I still remember the visit they made me at
Eu.  What an abyss between then, and now. May
God shield you and grant to you and Mrs Schubert
happier and sweeter days than those in which we
live. I recommend myself with my children to
your prayers.
HELEN.
At the time this letter came to me, I received
another from a lady of high rank, who was daily
witness to the family life at Eisenach. She paints
the two princes in strong colors; the count de
Paris, then ten years of age, with a tall and well
developed figure, graceful in his movements, easy
in his bearing, ingenious in his reflections, of a
sound mind and quick understanding.  " His preceptor, to whom he is much attached, possesses
all the gifts requisite for the exercise of the happiest influence upon the development of the prince.
He climbs the mountains of the environs with his
pulpil, makes him collect and press the flowers sent




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.            343
to him from Paris to be classed by M3. Germain,
who taught the prince botany.  An observer who'i.ould attentively notice the deep blue eyes of the
count de Paris, and his regular features, in which
goodness of heart, thoughtfulness and intelligence
are depicted, would soon see that he is no ordinary
child.
" Robert, eight years of age, who still loves to
be called little Robert, is large enough for his age,
but always so forward that I believe I have never
seen so active a child.  He develops happily, as
well with regard to his disposition as to his intellect. His voice is of a penetrating strength; his
blue spiritual eyes animate a physiognomy whose fine
traits remind one of those of the queen Maria Antoinette, at his age.  The affection of the two children for their mother is touching; how else could
life be rendered supportable to her! "
After two letters written by the duchess of Orleans from Ems and Eisenach, came the following
letter, from which I have abstracted several passages:
EISENACH, March 6, 1849.
I have long wished to thank you, dear professor,
for the precious letter I received from you in the
month of Niovember of the last year, and for tho




344             MEMIOIR OF THE
inclosed one addressed to my eldest son, who was
moved and rejoiced with it; we are now zealously
studying the little book which accompanied it, with
the German lessons which I give him.  MIy correspondence is unhappily such that it is impossible
for me to fulfil all my obligations; and hence a
second letter from you has come to me, to which I
reply much later than it was my desire to.
(She again expresses her solicitude for the faithful vale — de-chambre of her youngest son, and her
gratitude for what had already been done for him by
the obliging intercession of queen Maria.)
The letter you had the goodness to write to my
little Paris, deeply interested me. He has been
acquainted with you from his earliest infancy, as
one is acquainted with a legend; the rod from the
burning bush, the rose of Sharon, the bull-bull, unhappily so early dead, and finally your natural history and the many stories of which you have been
the subject, have established a mysterious bond between you and his young imagination.  A letter
from his invisible friend, has, then, appeared to him
as a marvel from fairy-land; the numerous and excellent works which you recommend to him, will
become his delight, little by little, He already
strongly likes Plutarch, and knows it almost as well
as his catechism; it is only the school of great




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           345
men, that can now elevate him. At an epoch in
which humanity has fallen so low, it is very necessaWry to tirect his attention to the past, in order that
he may not lose his faith in humanity.'May he see
fbetter days, when the storms which surround us
shall be ailnledl.  1{y nrf. ther, near whom I am now
writing, begs -me cordially to salute you.   How
many times we spBck of you, and how we wish for
a visit front the i-Llgfim in ou!r Thuringian hermitage.
HELEN.
Is the letters we have read have already given us
somni idea of' the kind of life and feelings of the duchess during the sojourn at Eisenach, we have still more
minute information upon this subject. The duchess
sought to introduce the domestic arrangement and
spirit which formerly reigned at Friedensburg into
her new retreat. When she was alone or with her intimate friends, she frequently occupied herself with
the same subjects which had been the charm of the
Friedensburg circle.  She frequently recalled a religious poem, which was there particularly liked, and
which is to be found in the excellent work, entitled:
"Life of J. 1i. Sailer Feneberg."  It had there
produced such a profound impression that is was set
to music, and the choir of Friedensburg frequently
15*




846             MEMOIR OF THE
and willingly sung it.  One may well say, that of all
the persons composing that little choir, ttle princess
Helen best understood the words of that. Christian
poem, and sung the melody with the mTr,)t soul. At,
Paris, in moments of leisure, but o(llt,(r at Eisenach, she loved still to sing it, for the experience of
her heart had taught her the deep Iner;ling of that
energetic and consoling poem of thce,ood V'eXlieber,.
The duchess of Orleans had ocac'si,,1 i,.i a:ly'
it so frequently in the course of her life, thai it i' -ad
become a sort of rallying word with her.  A poem
by bishop Spangenberg was also as an amulet to
her soul, when she was engaged, in consequence of
her political or religious position, upon the somewhat winding path of human wisdom. This poem
is entitled, I Sacred Simplicity, the Manual of
Grace;" she frequently read it in the evenings at
Eisenach, as at Friedensburg.
Thus, at Eisenach, when the work of the day
was ended, they closed their eyes in peace and repose of soul; and, in the morning, opened them
with a disposition of heart not less calm and peaceable.




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.            34:7
XX.
CONSOLATIONS AND NEW TRIALS.
A STRIKING proof of the general consideration
which the duchess of Orleans enjoyed, was given by
the people of Paris, in the midst of the whirl of the
revolution of February.  The mob penetrated into
most of the apartments of the Tuileries, and even
into some of those reserved for the duchess' suite;
but they were not besought to spare the Maison Pavillon, which she inhabited, for garlands were already
hung over her doors, in sign of respect.  Her femmnede-cha.mbre vwa afterwards able to enter, and with
the aid Jf'er taitlf-.1 friends, to take away all that
belonged to her minstress.  A part of her possessions
were sent, to Eisenach; the fiurniture that was too
t.eavy to transport was placed in a chamber rented
for the purpose.  Thus the duchess preserved all
her articlec inviolate, and she soon found herself sur



348             MEMOIR OF THE
rounded by all the portraits, pictures, and other ob,.
jects which were of great price to her, reminding her
of happier days. She also afterwards received her
dowry, which, in accordance with the French law,,ould not be taken from her.
On the 24th of February, 1849, the day of the
anniversary of the revolution, the marquis de Mornay came to Eisenach, which was the object of a
constant pilgrimage.  If the duchess was happy in
these testimonies of affection and sympathy, she
found herself in a constant state of over excitement
which affected her health, already shattered by so
many storms. She was nevertheless able to face the
rigors of the winter without danger, and to be a
spectator to the diversions of the young princes
when they skated upon the pond at the foot of the
Wartburg.
She took a still more active part in the exercises and occupations which were destined to
strengthen, not her physical, but her intellectual
life. Though the care of her health made it herl
duty to prolong her nightly repoce, -he never neglected to call her sons around her for morning wu)rship. Family prayers were followed by conversea
tions, in which the lively faith of the duchess ma;ide
such a deep impression upon her children that it
will be forever graven upon their hearts. Their




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           34 9,lifferences cf worship never produced evil consequences  she listened with interest to the religious
lessons given to her children by a worthy Catholic
ecclesiastic; and her Lutheran faith, at once firm
ally conciliating, inspired such profound respect in
t"he priest, that he, perhaps of all the members of
the clergy) after the death of the duchess, most
forcibl.y recalled wlhat she had been and what she
had done.
In the summer of 1849, she saw all her Mecklenburg relations at Leipsic; in the month of March,
1850, she went to Schwerin and Ludwigslust.  After having traversed Meiningen, which reminded her
of hours passed in the family of the ducal mansion,
and after having at Coburg enjoyed the domestic
pleasures of her dear sister Clementine, she went
with her and her brother-in-law to the good old city
of Nuremberg. It was in the month of April,
1850.  She wished her sons to see the city which
bad been so dear to her in her childhood; she
showed them every thing, the churches, the beautifill fountains, Albert Durer's house, and the manufactories.'From  Nuremberg, she went to Wurtzburg, where she made personal acquaintance with
the nephew of her maternal friend, Madame de
Both; she visited Frankfort Museum with a particular interest, and descen-led the Rhine in a
steamboat, to proceed to Eglanld.




350              MEMOIR OF THE
She was called thither by the duty of Aeccon;
panying count de Paris, who was to take his firsg
communion under the eyes of the royal family.  CA
Chapel in which Louis Philippe had offered his devotions, during his first exile, was designated fc:
this solemnity; he was then in the vigor of youth,
and the future was unfolding itself before him;
now he entered, sustained by General Dumas, and
bowed under the weight of years and cares. He
was followed by the queen, whose step was firm,
and eye serene. The loss of a throne for which she
had never been ambitious, had not troubled her; a
heart sanctified by the love of God had no regrets
for the smoking ruins of a terrestrial happiness;
she had in Him  a sure refuge, which satisfied all
her desires.  After the queen, came the duchess of
Orleans, with her children and the rest of the family.  The entire chapel was filled with friends;
twenty youths of the same age as the count de
Paris, occupied the first seat near the altar. They
presented a precious gift to the prince, which was
placed upon the altar.:
" Who could contemplate," said an eye-witness
"without emotion, that mother, whose tearful eyes
rested upon her sons as if she would envelop them.Allusion is also here made to the administrations os
Abb6 Guelle, and Cardinal Wi.emrzan, at this ceremony.




DUCHESS OF OR1EANTS.          351
with her look of love, while she was there upon hei
knees, and while her countenance bore the expression of innocence, humility, and devotion? "  The
sobs of the spectators were not even stifled by the
sound of the organ.  The prince's nurse came exi;ressly from France to witness this ceremony.
Several persons, who had not seen the royal family since the days of its prosperity, found, that of all
the members which composed it, the duchess of
Orleans was the least changed and bowed down.
She was adorned for this fAte, as in the period of
her prosperity; the expression of her countenance,
was as always, sweet, benevolent, and spiritual.
She then wrote to a friend:
"One often still feels so youang' and so sympathetic when one does not dream of years already
left behind in the distance.  But God and time
incessantly influence us.  Ah! wlhat a,apricious
thing is life, and how rnuch mlor, i;i "icills the
heart of man is.  God mrust have much, much
patience with regard to us."
The duchess, in successively visiting her relations in Germany, seemed to be bidding adieu to
her country. She expresses this sentiment in some
passages of her letters, and her arrival in England
was soon to be followed by trying adieus.




352               MEMOIR OF THE
The failing of Louis Philippe's health could not
escape the notice of any one who had occasion t6
see him at certain intervals, and above all during
his sojourn in England. The members of his family,
who were constantly with him, did not observe it to
the same extent. His firm confidence in himself,
which never abandoned him in the midst of all the
dangers and vicissitudes of his reign, was shaken on
the 24th of February, the time of the unexpected
disaster, with which it had pleased God to strike
his house.  Upon his departure from Paris he proceeded to Dreux, where the ashes of his father reposed, and finAlly embarked for England.*
The duchess of Orleans wrote at this time as
follows 
" This year has so impoverished me, that I have
often trouble to shake off the thoughts which oppress and harass me, so as to prevent the loss of
all freshness of spirit. But this is speaking of
myself and my grief. Does not the queen set me
an example of spiritual strength and celestial resig*Mention is here made of the sojourn at Claremont, and of
Louis Philippe's death; the.much fuller account given in the
first part of this volume, warrants the omission here. The
death of the queen of the Belgians is here simply alluded to.




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.          353
nation? Ought I to bear my cross less courageously than she?"
The duchess passed the winter in England near
the mourning royal family.  The grand-duchess
wrote to me in January, 1851: " Helen loves to
frequent the German Lutheran church in London,
where she enjoys the preaching of an ecclesiastic
who officiates alternately with the aged pastor,
Steinkopf, now eighty-four years of age."
The new events which passed in France in
1851, soon announced the thick clouds which often
troubled the serene horizon of the duchess.
" The repose," wrote she, "that I loved so
much to find in a tranquil retreat, in a complete
oblivion of the outward world, and of odious politics, that repose, I cannot obtain, because the
troubles of our poor country, the hopes of some,
the follies of others, and the stupidity of the majority, disturb me too much, and give my thoughts
no relaxation. I keep occupied, try to divert myself with music, walk often, and am frequently with
my relatives, but my heart cannot be calmed. God
only can render peace, and I have the firm hope
that he will."
The following passages of another letter prove
to what extent she knew how to find the source of
that inward durable peace:




354             MEMOIR OF THE
6' Gratitude towards God, is of all feelings the
one that I love the most. That outpouring of the
soul, does it not attract us powerfully towards Him,
and does it not often establish a more intimate relation than grief?  And is there a greater grief
than impotence to render thanks in the midst of
prosperity? Is there any thing more withering to
the heart than ingratitude? No; I love to outpour the gratitude with which my heart is filled
towards Him, to whom I owe every thing, towards
my neighbors and friends, who afford me so many
delights; towards my enemies, shall I add, for they
show me the reverse of life, and press my heart to
seek the aid of God, more and more. I now comprehend the double sense of the words,' Bless those
who curse you.' But I should be a hypocrite, if I
said, that I have learned to be grateful towards them.
I simply confess that they merit gratitude, and that
in saying,' Forgive them, Father, for they know not
what they do,' I should heap coals of fire upon their
head.  Behold how I have plassed, without ransition, from my best friends to my moat bitter pcase
outors."




DiuCaUs OF ORLEANS.            5
A FORETkW]fE OF THE TERRORS OF DEATH[.
WHEN the heart is in the state described in
the previous letter, it can calmly face the terrors
and judgment of death.  It was reserved for the
duchess to experience them, before the moment
assigned in the ordinary course of nature, when God
calls man to appear before Him.  In the crisis to
which I allude, the duchess passed through all the
agonies of the dark valley through which the dying
one enters another world, the splendors of which she
had for an instant gained a glimpse. It is for this
reason that she afterwards left, this world without,-ont;as,s without seeing the approach of death, or
fesling its bitterness; she had  already passed
-roGUgh this trial; she had wrestled with deata.,
and Gnly  revailed after having said, like Jacob to




356 iMEMOIR OF THE
the angel, c I cannot let thee go, unless thou bless
me."
At the end of the year 1852, and in the beginning of the following year, grave events, which followed the grief of the royal family, filled the heart
of the duchess with agitation.  I speak of the coup
d'etat of the 2d of December, and of the confiscation of the property of the Orleans family, which
further aggravated the sentence of exile.  The material loss scarcely affected the duchess, but she
was under the weight of another affliction, which
opened an abyss between her and the future of her
life.  " One should not be astonished by it," wrote
the grand-duchess, " she is attached as by a charm
to the country which repulses her. But the Lord
will deliver her from this charm. He already begins to do so."
Her health had been very much shattered fo:
some time.  Physicians prescribed a journey into
Switzerland.  Her noble mother wrote to me on the
8th of August, 1852:
s" Helen is now at St. Gervais, upon one of the
heighlts at the foot of Mont Blanc, in order tc
obrathe the pure air of the country and to strengthe her nerves.  Her health does not inspire serioute
disquietude.  The children, who must have grown




DIUCHESS O  ORLEANS.          357
much, climb the surrounding mountains with the
goats; they love Nature and their studies.  May
the Lord grant them all His benediction."
The innocent enjoyment of these solitary walks
was habitually disturbed by the presence of persons
who seemed to be spies attached to the steps of the
duchess and her suite.  Her strength of soul was to
be put to a most rude test; she was to look death
m,he face, and was to be saved only by the hand
of God.'Upon the route from Geneva to Lausanne,
the closed carriage in which she was with her two
sons, received such a violent shock, that it was,verthrown anc precipitated into a river.  The
duclkiess had her 0ollar-bone broken; but, forgetting
her pain andu thu approach of death, which seemed
certain, she thought with anguish of her children,
who were already safe, while she was under the
water.  She makes allusion to this deliverance in a
Letter which she addressed to me after her return to
England.  I give it entire, for it mirrors the calm,f her soul.
KITTLEY, DEVONSHIRE, January 15, 1853.
I t is with a true emotion, that I recognized your
hand-writing and opened the book which you sent
me as a souvenir of the past.  You should have




358             MEMOIR OF THE
sooner received the expression of my gratitude, if
the journey of that volume had been easier and less
slow; but I have only been in possession of it for a
few days. I have already read your interesting
narrations to my sons, and they have been happy
that one who sent the bull-bull and Moses' rod
from the desert, had not forgotten them.
You have the marvellous gift of making thba
most noble cords of my soul vibrate; your lette,,'has not only awakened within me, that remembrance of the past, in which dreams were golder
and hopes full of life, but it is still a voice which
speaks to me of that future without end, where
dreams will become truths, and where hopes, faded
here below, will bloom anew. I again, from the
depths of my heart, offer you my thanks for all the
affectionate sympathy of which yrulr letter gives me
proof.
I deeply regret that during my frequent ex
cursions in Germany, I had never the pleasure ot
again pressing your hand, and of hearing the voice
which cradled my infancy with such pretty legends,
and which afterwards, by the aid of the pen, led my
intellect to enjoy the most serious truths. We have
sometimes no need to see you, in order to hear you 
and thus, dear professor, (permit me still the old
title,) I have not seen you since my sixteenth year,
vet have not ceased to love and respect you.




UCllE5ss OF ORLEANS.          359
You are, without doubt, right; some tempests
have passed over us; and, in the course of the ten
past years, I have from the depths experienced the
bitterness of life. The short period of my happiness was very beautiful, too much without parallel;
it has been necessary for me- to expiate for it.  But
it is above all in the midst of these hard tests that
I have sensibly experienced the grace and patience
of the Lord. Latterly again, when His arm guarded my children in danger and saved me from  a
death which appeared inevitable, without hope ot
succor, I had the very evident proof of His power
and goodness; I have learned to regard my life as
a gift of his love and to appreciate the value of
what I have so often found bitter and painful.
May this feeling contribute to the glory of God,
and to the salvation of my dear children!
If you would from time to time give me tidings
of yourself, you  s.:onl  give me great pleasure.
Make my cordial salutations to queen Maria, who is
so dear to me, and believe me with faithful attach-:Ant, ycur former pupil,
HELEN.
I left the recital of this deliverance of the duchess of Orleans to my friend Schelling in Berlin. I
knew his respect and affection for the princess, with




360             MEMOIR OF THE
whom he had personal acquaintance at Eisenach; I
knew the sympathetic part he took in her destiny.
In addressing me on the 8th of March, 1853, before
the last letter received from his hand, lie called the
duchess of Orleans " the most sorely tried woman
of our epoch," and added a prophetic word with
regard to her children. May it be realized in all its
extent.




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.         361
XXII.
N:EW PILGRIMAGE.
THE: duchess was obliged to pass several weeks
a' Lausanne, until her fracture permitted her to return to England; though she was much weakened
by physica, and mental suffering, she wrote to her
tiiend 
"May the will of God be accomplished in me,
for his glory and my salvation; may the mysterious
paths through which he leads me, purify my soul
andl render me capable of fulfiling my maternal
duties I"
"My children prosper," wrote she at another
zime;' they lixe happily in the midst of youthful
dreams, and grow strong in body and mind. I
hope soon to be able to accompany them to England, whither I have an ardent desire to go. Repose, repose, isolation from all politics, that is what
I have need of as well as pure air."
16




362              MEMOIR OF THI
As she could not escape political agitation in
the circle in which she lived, she took refuge for
several weeks in the mountains of Scotland, and
regained new strength in the bosom of that grand
nature, of which she understood the charm. She
again took up the pencil and the pallet which she
had for so long a time neglected, and set about designing pretty landscapes after nature, in company
with Madame de Vins, her reader, a lady endowed
with distinguished talents.
She finally arrived in her much longed for England, but grief thither also pursued her. The
duchess of Altenburg, her sister, like her, lost her
husband; this death painfully affected the dls.hess
of Orleans, though habituated to such blows by so
many cruel separations.  The loyal charactea and
sound religious vrincirles of duke George, had reudered him dear to the duchess, as to all thosc who
intimately knew him.  She suffered much -.hysictlly
during the winter, but she only the mor, actively
concentrated her strength of mind:l.C;iS. eaucation of her children. Count de Paris, a+;1ic eDpoj.
received a military tutor, in the person of Genelal
rrezelle.
" Paris," wrote she, some time after, " passed a
bliiant examination; Robert passed his at Easter,
and bore it bravely.




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS,          363
She introduced her sons into the circle of her
relations, by accompanying them  to Rudolstadt,
lena and Eisenberg, where, in August, 1854, she
became godmother to her sister's little  granddaughter.  Her mother, the grand-duchess, who
had been twice deeply afflicted in the space of two
months, again at Rudolstadt, lost the last of her
sisters, to whom she had been devotedly attached.
The duchess hastened to join her, and finally accompanied her to Eisenach. She now especially
felt the blessing of possessing such a mother, since
death had made new ravages in her circle of friends,
for she had learned of the sudden deaths of the
minister Verney and Mademoiselle de Rantzau.' Let us be more nearly united," she wrote to
her fiiend, " and as soldiers, who in battle seeing
their comnrades fall around them, press together in
tL e ranks, in order that the vacancy may not be
perceived."
She expresses to me in the following mannei
the happiness she experienced in having her mother
preserved to her:
"Of all visits, the dearest is that made at this
time by my beloved mother; my heart is filled
with an ever new gratitude. The clearness and
vigor of her mind charm all who see her, and her




364              MEMOIR oF THE
heart is still so young, so loving, that it gives life
to the most indifferent."
The war in the Crimea was a new source of
grief to the duchess, for the sons of a great number
of her friends in France, had fallen upon the bloody
field of battle.  Count de Paris, among others, followedc each scene of the military drama with as
lively an interest as if the troops were still under
the orders of his grandfather.  He acquainted himself with the towers and forts of Sebastapol, and the
respective positions of the armies, as if they were
under his own eyes.
"We sigh after peace; may (God giant it lo
us; otherwise  no  one will retirL,'  wrote the
duchess.
Sympathy for the consequent suftetings of thie
war, showed itself in the minutest eicumstanceb.
The sons of her valet-de-chambre fell  ofore Sebastapol; in the coat-pocket of one;-f them  was
found a Napoleon, which was sent tk, his parents
with his clothing.  The duchess added a goil ring
to this piece of gold, that the soldier's mother might
wear it in remembrance of her son. She several times
went to see this grief-stricken woman.
During the winters of 1854 and'55, the duchess
had frequent trouble with her eyes, which did not




DUTCHESS OF OFRLEANS.         365
diminish the pleasure with which she welcomed the
visit of some friends from France. " Helen is calm,"
wrote her mother, "though it costs her much to
feel that her sons have no other perspective than
the isolation of exile for the rich development of
their faculties."   The duchess addressed the following letter to me at the same epoch, and its tone
and contents confirm this observation.
EISENACH, Januar'y 9, 1855.
For a long time, dear master and friend, I have
desired to express my gratitude, and to tell you how
much I am  touched with each proof of your remembrance.  I will not permit this return of the
year to pass without acquitting the debt of my
heart, and without thanking you for the gift you
sent me. Your work* always makes me serene, and
the remembrances of our childhood furnish me with
an abundant subject for meditation. My dearly
beloved mother also enjoys this book very much,
and I have often found her engaged in reading it.
It has a charm for her that old age knows how to
appreciate, namely, that of refreshing the impressions of childhood; but, besides that, she can still
sound the most profound passages as formerly, and
fellow the most delicate reasoning.  She is adini
* The first volume of the author's biography.




3686            MEMOIR OD THE
rable! You would be rejoiced and astonished at
her ideas, so fresh and so striking upon the most
important points. She has maintained a rare lucidity which even reacts happily upon her health'
and notwithstanding all the suffering which has
assailed her these lattet years, her heart has still
infinite elasticity.  I am very thankful for having
her near me, and I feel that God not only preserves
her to us, but that He gives her to mne. Her
presence is of inestimable value to my dear children.
My dear professor, (for I must retain that old
name,) accept my best wishes for the year 1855,
and keep me, in turn, in your good remembrance,
to which I closely cling.
HELEN.
In the spring of the same year, the king of
Saxony, who came to Thuringia to make several
famtnily visits, also passed to Eisenach.  There was
a double spiritual tie established between the
duchess and himself.which arose from a conformity
of trials and consolations. Indeed, what analogy
was there not between the sad accident which put
an end to the days of the duke of Orleans, and the
event of the 9th of August, 1854, whi:ch tore king
~'ederick Augustus from  the nation to which he




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.          36
was a father?  And if the duchess of Orleans had
found motives for joy and consolation in the thought
of eternity, what heart could better understand her
than that of a prince, whose conscience had been
awakened by Dante's poem upon Eternity? Hence,
in the evening, at the table of the grand duke, who
had accompanied his host to Eisenach, the duchess,
seated by the side of the king, experienced the
sweet satisfaction of understanding and being understood. What chiefly struck one in the prince,
was not only his fine expression, high culture, and
varied knowledge, but a depth of feeling which
awakened unlimited confidence.
On the 23d of May, the king again made a visit
to the duchess, before he departed for Meiningen,
and invited her to visit him in Dresden, with her
children and suite. The duchess accepted this invitation with pleasure, and, several weeks after, went
to Dresden, where the royal family welcomed her
with much affection. An excursion made into Saxon
Switzerland, during the finest season of the year,
agreeably diverted her. But she was chiefly happy
in seeing her sons as interested in works of art as
she had been when in her youth at Dresden.  She
would have remained a much longer time in that
Mity, if the state of her health had not suddenlyV
f.rced her to shorten her visit. She hastenedl to




368             MEMOIR OF THE
return to Eisenach, where she received the care o)
the grand duchess, who hastened to her bed-side 
the physicians counselled her to try the waters of
Pfeffers. A letter from the grand duchess, on the
13th of July, says with regard to this subject:
"God be praised I Helen is preserved to us,
but she is still suffering.  She will then go to
Ragatz, which is a branch establishment to Pfeffers.  May the Lord bless this remedy! We set
out on Monday and go together as far as Giessen;
from there she proceeds to Switzerland and I to
Hamburg. To-day, the 13th of July, the anniversary of our common grief, we have been to take the
communion, the children in their church, we in
ours, but all reunited in the same spiritual communion. The two children, the eldest one particularly, were deeply moved. They develop, intellectually, so happily that all around them are rejoiced.
The same may be said of their bodies; the count
de Paris has the figure of a man; he is very slender, but strong, graceful, and adroit in his movements, calm and modest in his nature.  The duke
de Chartres also grows; he learns well, and has a
vivacity altogether French.  Both so passionately
love their mother, that one is touched and hap})}
at the sight of their affection.  Surrounded by t.




DUCEESS OF ORLEANS           36b
purest and most innocent delights of childhood,
they know, thanks to God, neither ennui nor regret."
The following winter, the state of the duchess
was insupportable; without being ill, she had not
recovered her health.  She then addressed me a
letter, the contents of which refer to the part of my
autobiography which concerns my sojourn at Mecklenburg. (Vol. 3, first Part.)
This letter is full of fine allusions to the situation of the country and the court at that epoch;
these allusions are only of importance to him who
has the key to them.  She takes, she says, a lively
interest in remhembrances concerning her brother
Albert and the years she passed with him in her
early childhood.
The duchess again resolved to go to the waters,
during the beautiful season of the year 1856.  This
time she chose Soden, not far from Frankfort, because she could frequently see her mother, who
was then in the vicinity, at Hamburg.  The physicians, persuaded that a prolonged sojourn in a
milder climate alone would reestablish her health,
entreated her to pass the winter in Italy.  Their
counsel was good; the duchess so tried by many
afflictions had need to summon the strength of her
16*




370             MEMOIR OF THE
heart and soul for the last contest which awaited
her; Italy, rather than any other country, offered
the repose of which she had need.
" In this delightful country," wrote she to hei
friend, "I feel animated by a new life; I am robust and more cheerful than I have ever been since
[ commenced to suffer."
If this little work was to be but an agreeable
recreation, I could not better attain that end than
by publishing the letters written by the duchess of
Orleans to her mother, during her sojourn in Italy
in 1856-57.  But as these letters do not directly
enter into the frame which I have made, I confine
myself to indicating the names of the countries
through which she passed, and the cities where she
sojourned.  Those of my readers who have made
the same journey, will scarcely have trouble to
place their impressions ill unison with those of the
duchess.
One who, after a serious malady, has the new
life which circulates through all the members of
the body, will understand the animation of the first
letter, written from Genoa, October 5, 1856.  The
duchess left England about the end of September;
on the 2d of October she is at Verona, crosses the
plain of the Po by the railroad, and passes the Appenines. The impression that Genoa prod uced upon




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           371
her, with its magnificent situation, its churches,
its palaces, and its works of art, is so lively and attractive that she does not mind the mud of its
streets. The people please her, and the sentiments
of 1:ortion of the higher class of society are the,rr.pathetic echo of her own thoughts.  While she
hi seeking for a country house which corresponds to
hier wants, she goes to see lake Maggiore and the
lakes of Como and Lugano. She enthusiastically
describes the splendor of the surrounding country;
she dwells complacently upon the cathedral of Lugano and the Borromean Isles, seen by the magnificent light of the moon.
Fromr  Milan, where the works of art captivate
her, she passes by Pavia, returns to Genoa on the
27th of October, and soon after occupies a villa near
Sestra.  Seated upon the terrace of that villa, she
was surrounded by a southern vegetation in the midst
of winter; in front of her, she had the azure sea
and breathed a sweet and welcome air.  She was
surrounded by a circle of acquaintances, attracted
to her by conformity of principles, rank, and intellectual culture.  These visitors, who always arrived
by the first conveyance from  Genoa and Sestra,
departed in the same manner in the afternoon, and
thus left the duchess in the free employment of her
sevenings.  This sojourn in Italy, contributed in




372             MEMOIR OF THE
various ways to strengthen the duchess and to do
velop the physical strength of her sons. The count
de Paris passed several weeks in Sardinia in crder
to enjoy the pleasures of the chase.
The necessities of her heart and mind also the —
found their supply.  In a letter of the 31st o~
March, 1857, the duchess describes the benevolent
establishments and schools of Genoa, in which she
takes a lively interest.  She also writes to the grand
duchess: " How many times I have thought of -you
during this good and peaceable week, my dear
mother. I took the communion on Easter Sabbath.
Our Genoese preacher, NT/. Vaucher, is a man of
faith, whose words deeply touch the heart."
The duchess left the Gulf of Genoa, on the 8th
of May. The royal family of Sardinia, who had invited her to Turin, gave her a cordial welcome. Independent of the enjoyment still reserved for het
in the fine arts of Milan, she had the pleasure of
receiving a visit from the archduke Maximilian in
that city; he had obtained the hand of her niece,
princess Charlotte of Belgium.  She finally proceeded to Augsburg, passing through Hohenschwangau, where she cccupied the apartments of her relative, queen Maria of Bavaria. Towards the end
of May, she found herself at Eisenach, where she
only wished at that time to sojourn for a few wefks,




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.          373
She wrote me a letter from there, which, as elsewhere, depicts her heart and mind.
A sojourn of several years had attached her to
Eisenach; the castle in which she lived, was situated at the foot of the Wartburg, and contained al
the souvenirs of happier times, with which she had
wished to surround herself. It was not only in an
external sense that she took possession of her residence; she had erected in the hearts of the inhabitants of the city, environs, and all Thuringia,- a
monument more precious than a dwelling of wood
and stone, more durable than the short station of a
wandering life. The materials of this monument
were works of love, immeasurable consolations to the
poor and afflicted, and encouragements to youth;
it was the pure model of all Christian virtues that
she offered to those who surrounded her, and even
to those who heard her life of devotion spoken of.
Her name was associated with that of the holy
Elizabeth, whose name had been made popular by
legend and poetry, and who, at a distant epoch,
had also inhabited the Wartburg.
The duchess, who now found herself happier at
Eisenach than elsewhere, even found in this feeling
a warning soon to leave this sojourn, and to direct
her pilgrimage to another station.  She was not
mistaken; the advanced ag?: of thz queen Maria




374             MEMOIR OF THE
Amelia, made it her duty to be more continually
near her, and she left Germany for England. Before her departure, she sent me a letter, accomn
panied with her portrait, which is said to be a true
one; a copy of it is placed in the commencement
of this volume. On the 6th of July, 1857, the
duchess rejoined her family.
She occupied a country-house in the vicinity of
Richmond, the property of marquis de Landsdowne.
In one hour, she could be at Claremont, the residence of the queen, and in half an hour, at Twickenham, the possession of the duke d'Aumale.  Her
sojourn at Richmond was prolonged till the end of
the lease, when she was forced to take another
dwelling, which, with its fagade of heavy portals
and sombre columns, resembled a tomb.  The
duchess before entering it, caused its aspect to be
made less gloomy.




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.          375
XXIII.
THE END.
A139UT tL:is cpoch, the thought of death was
riot only awakened in the duchess by a mere external
circumrstance, such as the aspect of the facade of.er dwelling, but it was more than ever habitual in
her soul.  Yany subjects which previously interestod her, she now  began to be indifferent to.
Ehe little ty little came to share the sentiments of
her nmother, who shuddered at the bare thoughts of'cold, frigid politics," and who did not like one to
approach the questions of the day, upon which she
herself maintained a profound silence. In passing
through Belgium, the duchess of Orleans had been
obliged for seven consecutive hours to submit to
conversations of this kind, which had extremely
fatigued her; at each station, the same question




376             ~ME-MOIR OF TlEM
presented itself anew, and she was only delivereC
from it upon setting her foot upon the vessel whicL
was to transport her to England.  In crossing from
Calais to Dover, she was assailed by a storm, the
voice of which was doubtless more powerful than
that of harangue; but she was not forced to reply,
and her part was simply to contemplate it in silence.
What she saw at that moment inspired her with
serious reflections.  While the entire horizon was
lit up with lightning, and the thunder pealed incessantly in the midst of the clouds, driven by the
tempest, the sea was more calm than ordinarily fc'
this portion of thle channel. l'he nob-e dJ —Yveas
then said: " My soul ought to fiUld itself? Srt, and
more calm  in the midst of the st.r.nls of pElitise"
This she attained.
Formerly, she cherished the hope )f sor.e doy
returning to France, which was so d3.lr to her;
now this thought no longer absorbed hcl  She bad
educated her sons in view of rendering them useful
and devoted to her country; she left to God th'
care of deciding in what manner their patriotism
should be turned to profit.
Soon after the arrival of the duchess in England,
a new affliction fell upon her heart and prepared
her for her end.  The sudden and so unexpected
death of the duchess Victoire de Nemours (Novem




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           377
ber 10, 1857), burst like a thunder-clap while the
sky is serene, upon the Orleans family. Let us leave
the duchess Helen to relate this catastrophe:
CLAREMONT, Nov. 11, 1857.
My dear and much beloved mother, you will
share our affliction. That frightful event has paralyzed us. Never did death seize a victim so quickly.
The ways of God are mysterious; but life is but a
valley of bitter tears I The poor queen i to submit
to such a blow at her age! to see tile happiness of
her dear son reduced to nothing I It is too hard.
And Nemours, so touching-in his grief, so profoundly
afflicted and yet so pious, so resigned —yes, resigned
to the will of God! His dear children show much
heart. Alas! they loved their mother so much!
We are persuaded that you will sympathize
with our affliction, you, my dear mother, who have
such heart and who love our family so much!
We cannot yet comprehend our misfortune.  A
minute before, our dear Victoire was so amiable, so
gay, she spoke of leaving her bed to receive a visit
from her aunt; Nemours was below with the queen,
and Victoire was alone with the nurse; suddenly
she leaned gently upon the shoulder of th, wrmvn
and said in a low voice, " Oh! I am ill I;  She
was no more  Nemours, the queen, all ran, au.1




378              MEMOIR OF THE
endeavored in vain to recall her to life; but, be
tween the moment when we believed her in a swoon
and the one in which the frightful truth flashed
upon us, there was an abyss of despair. Poor Nemours was beside himself; he does not leave the
chamber where his dear Victoire sleeps. Alas! she
has still an expression so sweet, so calm; she is like a
broken lily, still so white, so beautiful; there is shed
such peace over her features! one almost believes
chat she breathes, and that she is going to speak!
The queen is full of strength and courage; but she
often says: "0 that I was in her place!"  I am
established here in order to be with her as much as
possible.  My dear children appear very well, and
show much feeling. Aumale is very useful to Nemours. Alas! what a winter is before us, who
were hoping for some bright days!
I am going to give still a few more letters; we
shall then see the reflection of the impressions produced upon the heart of the duchess by that unexpected blow, and the meditations which it suggested.
RICHMOND, Dec. 24, 1857.
DEAR MOTHER:
I write to you up)n the evening of a very solemn
dcay; upon the evening which reminds me of sc




DUCHESS OF ORLEAINS.          379
many proof, of love, goodness, and solicitude which
you gave me in my childhood.  It is a peaceful evening; serious, yet cheerful, for it is the anniversary
of the birth of the Saviour who has ransomed fallen
umranity, and who consoles and raises stricken hearts,',he external f6te which ravished my childhood.
aas given place to more grave remembrance; we
light no trees in our houses, and our children have
rL demonstrative joy as formerly.  This year, death
has cast a veil of mourning over the fete of the nativity, and over life, and our hearts seek elsewhere
for joy and consolation.
We are all seeking to prepare for the holy communion.  This evening, at mid night, the queen
goes to commune with several members of her family; to-morrow, early in the morning, will be my
sons' turn; afterwards, I shall go to my church in
London. It is a very solemn thought; I always
tremble, and nevertheless, take courage, for the
grace and mercy of the Lord are inexhaustible. It
seems to me, dear and good mother, that I need to go
to you andcl to read a canticle again with you, in order
to receive strength, light, and benediction from you.
My heart is with you in this hour of such a peaceful evening, when each one lives in retirement, and
when you are in enjoyment of a sweet repose in the
presence. of the Lord. I am assured that you also




380             MEMOIR OF THE
think of me, with my dear sons-that you "a>- God
not to withdraw his hand from us, and to bless thili
recent and painful trials which he has allotted us.
There is, as dear Schubert always repeats, a gift of
presentiment which never misleads, which draws
hearts together notwithstanding distances; hence I
am now certain that we are near one another,::y
dearly beloved mother!
I conclude; I will write a line to you to-L;orrow, after my return from London.
AFTERNOON OF CHRISTMAS-DAY
I have had a delightful morning, my dearly beloved mother, and I have thought much of you. I
have returned from London, where I communed
after having heard the preparatory service and the
sermon. May God grant me his benediction, and
above all, holy joy, which, on account of my feeble
faith, fails me much. If you knew how far my depression goes, you would be pained. It is properly
an evil, and a lack of faith; but acquaintance with
oneself always produces this discouragement.
The good Steinkopf, in his eighty-sixth year,
was very ill and in bed; he begged me to come near
nim, and spoke to me with so much heart that I
was touched. He has always a word upon his lips
which penetrates the soul. He told me to-day,




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.         381'.at I,!id r;t meditate enough upon the words,
" Give thanks."  "If God has tried you," he added,
" you are revertheless always guided and protected
by his hand, and He has beside left you many- possessions. Hope in one who alone is immutable,
when every thing disappears around you. You are
acquainted with the nothingness of human greatness,
the vanity of luxury and the glory of the world;
and you are also acquainted with one who is not
submitted to any change; hope, then, in Him, and
lean upon Him."  The excellent lady de --- took
the communion at the same time with me. We
returned to Richmond under a bright spring sun, and
found my two sons upon our arrival, who had received the host. I am writing to you while they
are gone to the evening service, which combines the
vespers and the benediction, and I from time to
time cast a glance upon the setting sun, which
tinus half of the horizon with purple. I have a
zaagrificent spectacle before me, which reminds me
on t~he beautiful evenings at Genoa and my timid
r, ternpts to reproduce that strange color with my
brush. It is a beautiful and peaceable Christmaseve, in which there would be nothing wanting, if
you were lhe:re, dear mother.
i,,thojr letter, written at the end of 1857,




882              MEMOIR OF THE
L' aethes the same confidence in God, an L sI'e sce,~
to raise the veil which covers the destinies of the
ensuing year.  This letter also interests by the
narration of the gracious reception made at Windsor to the duchess and her two sons, by the queen
of England and prince Albert.  One sees that she
is often penetrated by an indefinable melancholy,
which externally manifests itself by the need site
experiences of casting herself into the arms of her
excellent mother. It was not only love for her native place that agitated the heart of the duchess;
her soul had more profound and elevated aspirations; she already felt herself attracted towards
that eternal country, which seems to reveal itself
more distinctly to men, when the hour of departure
seems about to strike. The following letter gives
ius a proof of this; it is the last I received from her
hand, and one of the last addressed to Germany;
for it is three days posterior to that which terminated the correspondence of the duchess with hei
mother.  A  few weeks after, the questions which
she raises and which absorb her, received a dazzling
solution in eternity.
RICHMOYD, EASTER!, 2pr:f J, 185X.
DEAR PROFESSOR:
I confide these lives to your grands)n>L in [LL




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           383
hope that the joy of seeing the bearer will give them
some value. I have long had the intention of writing to you, and of thanking you for your kind gift,
which came to me only lately, but which has not
the less procured for me a great and durable joy. I
read your last production * with prolonged interest,
and have devoted particular attention to the chapters which treat of death and of that which follows.
Those leaves could not have found me inca bettei
condition than that which followed the sudden death
of my beloved sister, the duchess de Nemours; that
disposition will follow me, I hope, all the rest of my
life, for it is the fruit of the serious call which has
been addressed to us all by that unexpected loss.
The fragility of human life and the variety of interests here below have never so seriously struck me as
in these latter months, though the voice of God has
been so often heard in my afflicted heart, and the
strokes from His hand have showed me the instability of greatness and the inconstancy of the purest
earthly happiness. In this state of mind, I ardently w'shed a nourishment which suited the state of
my soul; your book appeared to me like a stream
in the desert; and it has consoled me by the instructive':elation of the experiences of pious men in
tri&l cfr upon their death-beds. A  multitude of
* The first volume of the Author's Collections.




384             MEMOIR OF THE
questions incessantly press themselves upon my
mind. What does the soul feel at the moment of
death? Does it feel itself in the presence of God, or
does it fall into a kind of lethargy until the hour of
the resurrection?  Does it suffer at the moment
when it abruptly leaves the body and the external
world? Does it regret those whom it has loved, and
who weep? Does it know what they do in this world,
or are all the ties to earth broken?  Do we love
only the Lord on high? and are we entirely absorbed
in a feeling of adoration, which excludes all other
feeling, and renders us strangers to what passes in
the world which we have left? This is what I ask
of those for whom  I weep and whose image, is
always living before me: but I obtain no response.
I well know that if God had found it good to satisfy such a natural desire of the heart, He would have
revealed to us what pertains to the soul after death,
and would have cleared the sombre mystery of the
future life! but this persuasion does not tranquillize
me, and if I believe that acquaintance with that
future, ought to remain hidden fi-om  us, I shall
often have an inexpressible desire to have a presentiment of it. If this desire appears culpable to
you, tell me frankly; if it proceeds from a want of
faith, God grant to strengthen my faith, that I nay
no longer be absorbed by these questions.




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           388
My sister apprises me that you labor without
relaxtation, very dear professor, and that you will
soon send us a new work, provided your strength
does not exhaust itself in this incessant activity,
and that you remain for a long time upon our poor
earth, where you are so useful!  This wish your
grandson, the doctor, will express to you especially
in my name.  I regret that he leaves England. I
have had pleasure in seeing him and in conversing
with him, for he appears to be a gifted young man,
full of energy, goodness of heart, and piety; such
ought to be the son of your Selmna.  I cannot tell
you with what interest i heard many details from
his mouth concerning all your family. I should
doubtless enjoy a greater pleasure in seeing you
again here below, and in expressing to you by word
of mouth, after forty years, my filial respect. God
grant me this joy.
HELEN.
One might say that in writing this letter, the
duchess not only wished to express in words her
thoughts upon the uncertainty of life, and upon that
eternity to which she was so near; but, that she still
felt the need of joining a visible pledge of her goodwill with this last letter of adieu. She said in the
postscript:
17




386               MEMOIR OF THE
" I pray Madame de Schubert to accept a little
souvenir; it is a pin, the twin-sister of which I
often wear.  As it is very plain, and of sombre
color, I hope that your wife, who cares little for the
toilet, will not disdain this modest onyx, and that
she will sometimes wear it in remembrance of me."
A few days before the date of this letter, he who
was charged with it again saw the duchess in the
little Lutheran church, where she was taking the
communion in the midst of the members of the
community, and thus proved that fidelity to the
end which was an essential trait of her nature and
entire life.
She also had occasion to give a last testimony of
it, in the accomplishment of her maternal duties.,
At its departure, the soul often leaves upon the
countenance, the reflection of the eternal light
which inundates it the moment it leaves thet body.
Those who had seen the duchess of Orleans for
the first time saluting her husband at Chalons-surMarne, again distinguished upon her features after
death, the same indefinable expression of love, joy,
* The account here given by Professor Schubert concerning
the illness of the duke de Chartres, the duchess' care of him,
her illness, and peaceful death, is almost precisely the same, as
the one previously given in this volume.




DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.           387
and humility. That fugitive instant of' happiness,
that sweet terrestrial dream, had received its accomplishment; faith was changed to sight.
The joy which transpJorts the born blind, when
in consequence of a skilful operation, he suddenly
sees himself enveloped in a flood of light, and for
the first time distinguishes the features of' those
who have tenderly watched over himn, is well the
expression of the greatest happiness which the
heart of man can contain.  But, at the sight of
the mortal remains of the duchess, our thoughts
carry us to a happiness which no eye has seen,
which no ear has heard, and which it has not entered into the heart of man to conceive, and to the
inexpressible felicity that God has promised to those
who love Him here below, even that of contemplating
Him face to face in the midst of the dazzling light
if the abode of the blessed, and of being admitted'm that feast of the ransomed which has no end.




SA8,8MEMOIR OF THE
AP PENDIX.
POEMS BY THE DUCHESS OF ORLEANS
Herzlich lieb hab ich Dich, o Herr! 1
Ich bitt, woll~st seyn von mir nieht fern
Mit deiner 1Hi1lf und (nauaden.
Die ganze Welt erfreut mich nieht,
Nach Himrnnel und Erden frag ich nicht,
Wenn ich nur Dich kann hlaben.
Und ob mir gleich das Herz zerbrieht,
So bleibst Du doch mneine Zuversicht,
M3ein HIeil und meines Herzens Trost,
Der llich durcI sein Blut hat erlsst.
fHerr Jesu Christ, nlein Gott und Herr,
Miein Gott und Herr!
In Schanden lass nmich ninmmermehr.
Es ist ja, Herr! Dein Geseheneck und Gab,
Mein Leib, Seel und.:lles, was ich hab
In dieseirL arimen Leben,
Auf dass ich's brauche zum Lobe Dein,
Zum Nutz und Dienste der Naichsten mein
Wollst mir Deine Gnade geben




DUCITESS OF ORLEANS.               389
Behfit mich Herr vor falscher Lehr',
Des Satans Mord und L(igen wehr,
In allem Kreuz erhalte mich,
Auf dass ich's trag' geduldiglich!
Herr Jesu Christ,:nein Herr und Gott,
Mein Herr und Gott!
Trost' imir ineine Seel' in der letzten Noth,
Ach,- Herr! lass Deine lieben Engelein
Am letzten Ende die Seele mein
In Abrahams Schooss tragen.
Den Leib in seinem Schlafk~ammerlein
Gar sanft ohn' alle Noth und Pein
Ruh'n bis am jangsten Tage
Alsdann vom Tod erwecke mich,
Dass meine Augen sehen Dich
In aller Freud', o Gottes Sohn,
Mein HIeiland und mein Gnadenthroa
Herr Jesu Christ, erh6re mich,
Erh6re inich!
Ich will Dich preisen ewiglich!
DAS SCHW2EANELIED
K6nnte ineines HIerzens Sehnen,
Konnte meine saisse Lust
Durch der Sprache leises TBnen
Dringen aus der vollen Brust!
Muchtig treibt in mir ein Wehen,
Dass die Seele mnir belebt,
Unaufhaltsam im Entstehen
Ist die Machi, die mich durchbebt.




390                MEMOIR OF THE
Mit des Stromes Silberwogen
Sehn' ich mich-wer weiss wohin?
Wie von mag'seher Kraft gezogen
Schwdne in die Ferne zieh'n.
Doch es t6nen Zauberklnge
Tief im Innersten mir zu,
Eines Engelchors Ges'inge
Wiegen mich in siisse Ruh:
" Glacklich bist du, Kind der Traume,
" Dem das Leben froh erscheint,
"Schwingst den Geist in freie Raume,
"Wo das Auge nie geweint.
"Wie mit goldnen Adlerschwingne
" Sehwebst du dutch der Lufte Blau,
" Lisst dein Lied sehon frih erklingen
" Mit dem hellen Morgenthau.
l' Horch', des Weltalls goldne Leier' T6net sfisse Harmonic,
"Und sie stimmt zur stillen Feier
" Deine sel'ge Phantasie.
"Und die ew'gen Lustgestalten,
" Deren Reize nie verbluh'n,
" Deinem Auge sieh entfalten,
"MOechtest gern mit ihnen xieh'rl 
DOBBERAN, 1830.




DUCHESS OF ORIEANS.              89
ZURU F.
Zieh' dahin wie Silberschwdine
Nach dem unbekannten Dorf,
Selbst die still vergoss'ne Thrane
Schwellt die Fluth und hilft Dir fort
Farchte nie wenn Wogen schaumen
An des Felsenthales Rand,
Schwane ziehen ohne Saumen
Nach dem herzbakannten Land.
Wagen kfihn sich auf die Wogen
Wo sic hoch und sicher sind.
Wer das Flache sucht-betrogen
Igt ein solches armes Kind!
I,    J Fi?).~ 








STANDARD AND POPULAR BOOKS
PUBLISHED BY
PORTER &  OATES, PIIIADtIPHIA, A
WAVERLEY NOVELS. By SIR WALTER SCOTT.
*Waverley.                        The Fortunes of Nigel.
*Guy Mannering.                   Peveril of the Peak.
The Antiquary.                    Quentin Durward.
Rob Roy.                          St. Ronan's Well.
Black Dwarf; and Old Mortality.   Redgauntlet.
The Heart of Mid-Lothian.         The Betrothed; and The Talisman.
The Bride of Lamnmermoor; and A    Woodstock.
Legend of.4ontrose.           The Fair Maid of Perth.
*Ivanhoe.                         Anne of Geierstein.
The Monastery.                    Count Robert of Paris; and Castle
The Abbott.                           Dangerous.
Kenilworth.                       Chronicles of the Canongate.
The Pirate.
Household Edition. 23 vols. Illustrated. 12mo. Cloth, extra,
black and gold, per vol., $1.00; sheep, marbled edges, per vol.,
$1.50; half calf, gilt, marbled edges, per vol., $3.00. Sold sepa.
rately in cloth binding only.
Universe Edition. 25 vols. Printed on thin paper, and con.
taining one illustration to the volume. 12mo. Cloth, extra, black
and gold, per vol., 75 cts.
World Edition. 12 vols. Thick 12mo. (Sold in sets only.)
Cloth, extra, black and gold, $18.00; half imt. Russia, marbled
edges, $24.00.
This is the best edition for the library or for general use published. Its
convenient size, the extreme legibility of the type, which is larger that
Is used in any other 12mo edition, either English or American.
TALES OF A GRANDFATHER. By SIR WALTER SCOTT, Bart
4 vols. Uniform with the Waverley Novels.
Household Edition.  Illustrated.  12mo.  Cloth, extra, black
and gold, per vol., $1.00; sheep, marbled edges, per vol., $1.50;
half calf, gilt, marbled edges, per vol., $3.00.
This edition contains the Fourth Series-Tales from French history-and
it the only complete edition published in this country.
a)




52           PORTER & COATES9 PUBLICATIONS.
CHARLES DICKENS' COMPLETE WORKS. Author's Edition.,
14 vols., with a portrait of the author on steel, and eight
illustrations by F. O. C. Darley, Cruikshank, Fildes, Eytinge,
and others, in each volume. 12mo. Cloth, extra, black and
gold, per vol.,. $1.00; sheep, marbled edges, per vol., $1.50; half
imt. Russia, marbled edges, per vol., $1.50: half calf, gilt,
marbled edges, per vol., $2.75.
OPickwick Papers.                 Christmas Books, Uncommercial
*Oliver Twist, Pictures of Italy, and  Traveller,  and   Additional
American Notes.                   Christmas Stories.
*Nicholas Nickleby.               Bleak House.
Old Curiosity Shop, and Reprinted   Little Dorrit.
Pieces.                       Tale of Two Cities, and Great Ex.
Barnaby Rudge, and Hard Times.       pectations.
$Martin Chuzzlewit.               Our Mutual Friend.
Dombey and Son.                   Edwin Drood, Sketches, Master
*David Copperfield.                  Humphrey's Clock, etc., etc.
Sold separately in cloth binding only.'Also in Alta Edition, one illustration, 75 cents.
The same. Universe Edition. Printed on thin paper and containing one illustration to the volume. 14 vols., 12mo. Cloth,
extra, black and gold, per vol., 75 cents.
The same. World Edition. 7 vols., thick 12mo., $12.25. (Sold
in sets only.)
CHILD'S HISTORY  OF ENGLAND. By CHARLES DICKENS.
Popular 12mo. edition; from new electrotype plates. Large
clear type. Beautifully illustrated with 8 engravings on wood.
12mo. Cloth, extra, black and gold, $1.00.
Alta Edition. One illustration, 75 cents.
" Dickens as a novelist and prose poet is to be classed in the front rank of
the noble company to which he belongs. He has revived the novel of genuine practical life, as it existed in the works of Fielding, Smollett, and Goldsmith; but at the same time has given to his material an individual coloring
and expression peculiarly his own. His characters, like those of his great
exemplars, constitute a world of their own, whose truth to nature every
reader instinctively recognizes in connection with their truth to darkness."
-E. P. Whipple.
MACAULAY'S HISTORY  OF ENGLAND. From the accession
of James II. By THOMAS BABINGTON MACAULAY. With a
steel portrait of the author.  Printed from  new electrotype
plates from the last English Edition. Being by far the most
correct edition in the American market. 5 volumes, 12mo.
Cloth, extra, black and gold, per set, $5.00; sheep, marbled
edges, per set, $7.50; half imitation Russia, $7.50; half calf,
gilt, marbled edges, per set, $15.00.
Popular Edition. 5 vols., cloth, plain, $5.00.
8vo. Edition. 5 volumes in one, with portrait. Cloth, extra,
black and gold, $3.00; sheep, marbled edges, $3.50.
R{ARTINEAU'S HISTORY OF ENGLAND. From the beginning
of the 19th Century to the Crimean War. By HARRIET MAR.
TINEAU. Complete in 4 vols., with full Index. Cloth, extra,
black and gold, per set, $4.00; sheep, marbled edges, $6.00; half
calf, gilt, marbled edges, $12.00.




PORTER & COATES' PUBLICATIONS.
HUME'S  HISTORY  OF  ENGLAND.  From  the invasion of
fulius Cmesar to the abdication of James II, 1688. By DAVID
1IUME. Standard Edition. With the author's last corrections
and improvements; to which is prefixed a short account of
his life, written by himself. With a portrait on steel. A new
edition from entirely new stereotype plates. 5 vols., 12mo.
Cloth, extra, black and gold, per set, $5.00; sheep, marbled
edges, per set, $7.50; half imitation Russia, $7.50; half calf
gilt, marbled edges, per set, $15.00.
Popular Edition. 5 vols. Cloth, plain, $5.00.
3IBBON'S DECLINE AND FALL OF THE ROMAN EMPIRE,
By EDWARD GIBBON. With Notes, by Rev. H. H. MILMAN.
Standard Edition. To which is added a complete Index of
the work. A new edition from entirely new stereotype plates.
With portrait on steel. 5 vols., 12mo. Cloth, extra, black and
gold, per set, $5.00; sheep, marbled edges, per set, $7.50; half
imitation Russia, $7.50; half calf, gilt, marbled edges, per set,
$15.00.
Popular Edition. 5 vols. Cloth, plain, $5.00.
LNGLAND, PICTURESQUE AND DESCRIPTIVE. By JOEL
CooIn, author of "A Holiday Tour in Europe," etc. With 487
finely engraved illustrations, descriptive of the most famous
and attractive places, as well as of the historic scenes and
rural life of England and Wales. With Mr. Cook's admirable
descriptions of the places and the country, and the splendid illustrations, this is the most valuable and attractive book of the
season, and the sale will doubtless be very large. 4to. Cloth,
extra, gilt side and edges, $7.50; half calf, gilt, marbled edges,
$10.00; half morocco, full gilt edges, $10.00; full Turkey morocco, gilt edges, $15.00; tree calf, gilt edges, $18.00.
This work, which is prepared in elegant style, and profusely illustrated,
is a comprehensive description of England and Wales, arranged in convenient form for the tourist, and at the same time providing an illustrated
guide-book to a country which Americans always view with interest. There
are few satisfactory works about this land which is so generously gifted by
Sature and so full of memorials of the past. Such books as there are, either
cover a few counties or are devoted to special localities, or are merely guide.
books. The present work is believed to be the first attempt to give in attrac.
tive form a description of the stately homes, renowned castles, ivy-clad ruins
of abbeys, churches, and ancient fortresses, delicious scenery, rock-bound
coasts, and celebrated places of England and Wales. It is written by an
author fully competent from travel and reading, and in position to properly
describe his very interesting subject; and the artist's pencil has been called
into requisition to graphically illustrate its well-written pages. There are
487 illustrations, prepared in the highest style of the engraver's art, while
the book itself is one of the most attractive ever presented to the American
public.
Its method of construction is systematic, following the most convenient
routes taken by tourists, and the letter-press includes enough of the history
and legend of each of the places described to make the story highly interesting. Its pages fairly overflow with picture and description, telling of
everything attractive that is presented by England and Wales. Executed
in the highest style of the printer's and engraver's art " England, Pbcture
esque and Descriptive," is one of the best American books of the year.




PORTER & COATES' PUBLICATIONS.
HISTORY OF THE CIVIL WAR IN AMERICA. By the COMTB
Dr PARIS. With Maps faithfully Engraved from the Origin.
als, and Printed in Three Colors. 8vo. Cloth, per volume,
$3.50; red cloth, extra, Roxburgh style, uncut edges, $3.50;
sheep, library style, $4.50; half Turkey morocco, $6.00. Yola,
I, II, and III now ready.
The third volume embraces, without abridgment, the fifth and sixth
Volumes of the French edition, and covers one of the most interesting as,well as the most anxious periods of the war, describing the operations of the
Army of the Potomac in the East, and the Army of the Cumberland and
Tennessee in the West.
It contains full accounts of the battle of Chancellorsville, the attack of the
ruonitors on Fort Sumter, the sieges and fall of Vicksburg and Port Hudson;
the battles of Port Gibson and Champion's Hill, and the fullest and most
authentic account of the battle of Gettysburg ever written.
"The head of the Orleans family has put pen to paperwith excellent
result..... Our present impression is that it will form by far the best
history of the American war."-Athenceum, Londeon.
"We advise all Americans to read it carefully, and judge for themselves
if'the future historian of our war,' of whom we have heard so much, be not
already arrived in the Comte de Paris."-Nation, New York.
" This is incomparably the best account of our great second revolution
that has yet been even attempted. It is so calm, so dispassionate, so accurate
in detail, and at the same time so philosophical in general, that its reader
counts confidently on finding the complete work thoroughly satisfactory."-.Evening Bulletin, Philadelphia.
"The work expresses the calm, deliberate judgment of an experienced
military observer and a highly intelligent man. Many of its statements
will excite discussion, but we much mistake if it does not take high and
permanent rang among the standard histories of the civil war. Indeed
that place has been assigned it by the most competent critics both of this
country and abroad."-Timees, Cincinnati.
"Messrs. Porter & Coates, of Philadelphia, will publish in a few days the
authorized translation of the new volume of the Comte de Paris' History of
Our Civil War. The two volumes in French-the fifth and sixth-are bound
together in the translation in one volume. Our readers already know,
through a table of contents of these volumes, published in the cable columns
of the Herald, the period covered by this new iistallment of a work remarkable in several ways. It includes the most important and decisive period of
the war, and the two great campaigns of Gettysburg and Vicksburg.
"The great civil war has had no better, no abler historian than the French
prince who, emulating the example of Lafayette, took part in this new
struggle for freedom, and who now writes of events, in many of which he
participated, as an accomplished officer, and one who, by his independent
position, his high character and eninent talents, was placed in circuxm
stances and relations which gave him almost uneqttalled opportunities to
gain correct information and form impartial judgments.
"The new installment of a work which has already become a classic will
be read with increased interest by Americans because of the importance of
the period it covers and the stirring events it describes. In advance of a
careful review we present to-day some extracts from the advance sheets sent
us by Messrs. Porter & Coates, which will give our readers a foretaste of
chapters which bring back to memory so many half-forgotten and not a few
hitherto unvaltued details of a time which Americans of this generation aS
least cannot read of without a fresh thrill of excitement]"




PORTER & COATES' PUBLICATIONS.                       5
HALF-HOURS WITH THE BEST AUTHORS. With short Biographical and Critical Notes. By CIARLES KNIGHT.
New Household Edition. With six portraits on steel. 3 vols.,
thick 122mo.  Cloth, extra, black and gold, per set, $4.50; half imt.
Russia, marbled edges, $6.00; half calf, gilt, marbled edges, $12.00.
Library Edition.  Printed on fine laid and tinted paper. With
tweety-four portraits on steel.  6 vols., 12mo. Cloth, extra, per
set, $7.50; half calf, gilt, marbled edges, per set, $18.00; half Russia, gilt top, $21.00; full French morocco, limp, per set, $12.00;
full smooth Russia, limp, round corners, in Russia case, par set,
$25.00; full seal grained Russia, limp, round corners, in Russia
case to match, $25.00.
The excellent idea of the editor of those choice volumes has been most
admirably carried out, as will be seen by the list of authors upon all subjects. St.elcting some choice passages of tihe best standard authors, each ofsufficient lengttl to occnpy half an hour in its perusal, there is here food for
thotught for every day in the year: so that if thie putrchaser will devote but
one-half houir each day to its appropriate selectioni he will read through
these six volumi s in one vear, and in such a leisurely manner that the
noblest thoughts of nmany of the greatest minds will he firmly iu his mintd
forever. For every Stinday there is a suitable selection frto some of the
most etminent writers in sacred literature. We venture to say if the editor's
idea is carried out the readter will possess more and h btter knowledge of the
English classics at the end of the year than he would by five years of desultory reading.
They can be commuenced at any day in the year. The variety of reading
is so great that no one will ever tire of these volumes. It is a library in
itself.
THE POETRY OF OTHER LANDS. A Collection of Translations into Englis'h Verse of the Poetry of Other Languages,
Ancient and Modern.  Compiled by N. CLEIeMONS HUNT.
Containing translations from  the Greek, Latin, Persian, Arabian, Japanese, Turkish, Sarvian, Russian, Bohemian, Polish,
Dutch, German, Italian, French, Spanish, and  Portuguese
languages. 12meo. Cloth, extra, gilt edges, $2.50; half calf, gilt,
marbled -edges, $1.00; Turkey morocco, gilt edges, $6.00.
"Another of the publications of Porter & Coates, called'The Poetry of
Other Lands,' compiled be- N. Cleramons Hunt, we most warmly commend.
It is one of the b-Jst collections we have seen, eontaining many exquisite
poems and fratgments of verse which have not before been put into book
form in En glih words. We find many of the old favorites, which appear
in every well-selected collection of sonnets and songs, and we miss others,
which seem a necessity to complete the bouquet of grasses and flowers,
some of whic.h, from time to time, we hope to republish in the'Courier. "Cincinnrsati Cousrier.
" A book of rare excellince, because it gives a collection of choice gems inu
mnany languages not available to the general lover of poetry. It contains
translations froml the Grteek, Latin, Persian, Arabian, Japanese, Turkish,
Servian, Russian, Bohemian, Polish, Dutch, German, Italian, French,
Spanish, and Portugutese languages. The book will be an admirable comopanion volume to aw.y one of the collections of Englsh poetry that are now
published. With the full index of authors immediately preceding the collection, and the arrangement of the poems under headings, the reader will
find it convenient for reference. It is a gift that will be more valued by
very many than some of the transitory ones at these holiday times."Phiktalphia Mdehodyt.




PORTER & COATES' PUBLICATIONS.
1:HE FIRESIDE  ENCYCLOPXDIA OF POETRY.  Edited by
HENR-Y T. COATES. This is the latest, and beyond doubt the
best collection of poetry published. Printed on fine paper and
illustrated with thirteen steel engravings and fifteen title
pages, containing portraits of prominent American poets and
fac-similes of their handwriting, made expressly for this book,
8vo. Cloth, extra, black and gold, gilt edges, $5.00; half calf,
gilt, marbled edges, $7.50; half morocco, full gilt edges, $7.50;
full Turkey imorocco, gilt edges, $10.00; tree calf, gilt edges
$12.00; plush, padded side, nickel lettering, $14.00.
"The editor shows a wide acquaintance with the most precious treasures
of English verse, and has gathered the most admirable specimens of their
ample wealth. Many pieces which have been passed by in previous collections hold a place of honor in the present volume, and will be heartily welcomed by the lovers of poetry as a delightful addition to their sources of
enjoyment. It is a volume rich in solace, in entertainment, in inspiration,
of which the possession may well be coveted by every lover of poetry. The
pictorial illustrations of the work are in keepilg with its poetical contents,
and the beauty of the typographical execution entitles it to a place among
the choicest ornaments of the lihrary." —New York Tsribune.
"Lovers of good poetry will find this one of the richest collections ever
made. All the best singers in our language are represented, and the selections are generally those which reveal their highest qualities..... The
lights and shades, the finer play of thought and imagination belonging to
individual authors, are brought out in this way (by the arrangement of
poems under subject-headines) as they would not be under any other system..... We are deeply impressed with the keen appreciation of poetical
worth, and also with the good taste manifested by the compiler."-Churchman.
" Cvelopmedias of poetry are numerous, but for sterling value of its contents
for the library, or as a book of reference, no work of the kind will compare
with this admirable volume of 3Mr. Coates  It takes the gems from many
volumes, culling with rare skill and judgment."-Chicago Inter-Ocean.
TIHE CHILDREN'S BOOK  OF POETRY.  Compiled by HENRY
T. COATES.  Containing over 500 poems carefully selected
from the works of the best and most popular writers for chil.,
dren; with nearly 200 illustrations.  The most complete col,
lection of -poetry for children ever published. 4to. Cloth,
extra, black and gold, gilt side and edges, $3.00; full Turkey
morocco, gilt edges, $7.50.
"This seems to us the best book of poetry for children in existence. We
have examined many other collections, but we cannot name another that
deserves to he compared with this admirable compilation."-Worcester Spy.
"The special value of the book lies in the fact that it nearly or quite
covers the entire field. There is not a great deal of good poetry which has
been written for children that cannot be found in this book. The colleetion
is particularly strong in ballads and tales, which are apt to interest children
more than poems of other kinds; arid Mr. Coates has shown good judgment
in supplementing this department with some of the best poems of that class
that have been written for grown people. A surer method of forming the
taste of children for good and pure literature than by reading to them from
any portion of this book can hardly be imagined. The volume is richly
illustrated and beautifully honnd.'"-Philadelphia Evening Bulletin.
"A more excellent volume cannot be found. We have forund within the
covers of this handsome volume, and, upon its fair pages, many of the most
exquisite poems which our language contains. It must become a standard
Volume, and can never grow old or obsolete."'-Episcopal Recorder.




PORTER & COATES' PUBLICATIONS.?
THE COMPLETE WORKS OF THOS. HOOD. With engravings
on steel. 4 vols., 12mo., tinted paper. Poetical Works; Up
the Rhine; Miscellanies and Hood's Own; Whimsicalities,
Whims, and Oddities. Cloth, extra, black and gold, $6.00;
red cloth, paper label, gilt top, uncut edges, $6.00; half calf,
gilt, marbled edges, $14.00; half Russia, gilt top, $18.00.
Hood's verse, whether serious or comic-whether serene like a cloudless
autumn evening or sparkling with puns like a frosty January midnight
with stars-was ever pregnant with materials for the thought. Like every
author distinguished for true comic humor, there was a deep vein of melancholy pathos running through his mirth, and even when his sun shone
brightly its light seemed often reflected as if only over the rim of a cloud.
Well may we say, in the words of Tennyson, "Would he could have
stayed with us." for never could it be more truly recorded of any one-in
the words of Hamlet characterizing Yorick-that "he was a fellow of infinite jest, of most excellent fancy."               D. bM. MOIR.
THE ILIAD OF HOMER RENDERED INTO ENGLISH
BLANK VERSE. By EDWARD, EARL OF DERBY. From
the latest London edition, with all the author's last revisions
and corrections, and with a Biographical Sketch of Lord
Derby, by R. SHELTON  MACKENZIE, D.C.L.  With  twelve
steel engravings from  Flaxman's celebrated designs. 2 vols.,
i2mo, Cloth, extra, bev. boards, gilt top, $3.50; half calf, gilt,
marbled edges, $7.00; half Turkey morocco, gilt top, $7.00.
The same. Popular edition. Two vols. in one. 12mo. Cloth,
extra, $1.50.
"It must equally be considered a splendid performance; and for the present we have no hesitation in saying that it is by far the best representation
of Homer's Iliad in the English language."-London Tinmes.
"The merits of Lord Derby's translation may be summed up in one word,
it is eminently attractive; it is instinct with life; it may be read with fervent
interest; it is immeasurably nearer than Pope to the text of the original... Lord Derby has given a version far more closely allied to the original,
and superior to any that has yet been attempted in the blank verse of our
language."-Edinburg Review.
THE WORKS OF FLAVIUS JOSEPHUS. Comprising the Antiquities of the Jews; a History of the Jewish Wars, and a Life
of Flavius Josephus, written by himself. Translated from the
original Greek, by WILLIAM WHISTON, A.M. Together with
numerous explanatory Notes and seven Dissertations concerning Jesus Christ, John the Baptist, James the Just, God's command to Abraham, etc., with an Introductory Essay by Rev.
H. STEBBING, D.D. 8vo. Cloth, extra, black and gold, plain
edges, $3.00; cloth, red, black and gold, gilt edges, $4.50; sheep,
marbled edges, $3.50; Turkey morocco, gilt edges, $8.00.
This is the largest type one volume edition published.
THE ANCIENT HISTORY OF THE EGYPTIANS, CARTHAGINIANS, ASSYRIANS, BABYLONIANS, MEDES  AND
PERSIANS, GRECIANS AND MACEDONIANS. Including
a History of the Arts and Sciences of the Ancients.  By
CHARLES ROLLIN. With a Life of the Author, by JAMES
BELL. 2 vols., royal 8vo. Sheep, marbled edges, per set, $6.00.




8            PORTER & COATES' PUBLICATIONS.
COOKERY FROM  EXPERIENCE. A Practical Guide for House.
keepers in the Preparation of Every-day Meals, containing
more than One Thousand Domestic Recipes, mostly tested by
Personal Experience, with Suggestions for Meals, Lists of
Meats and Vegetables in Season, etc. By Mrs. SARA T. PAUL
12mo. Cloth, extra, black and gold, $1.50.
Interleaved Edition. Cloth, extra, black and gold, $1.75.
THE COMSIPARATIVE EDITION OF THE NEW TESTAMENT.
Both Versions in One Book.
The proof readings of our Comparative Edition have been gone
over by so many competent proof readers, that we believe the text
is absolutely correct.
Large 12mo., 700 pp. Cloth, extra, plain edges, $1.50; cloth,
extra, bevelled boards and carmine edges, $1.75; imitation panelled
calf, yellow edges, $2.00; arabesque, gilt edges, $2.50; French morocco, limp, gilt edges, $4.00; Turkey morocco, limp. gilt edges,
$6.00.
The Comparative New Testament has been published by Porter & Coates.
In parallel columns on each page are given the old and new versions of the
Testament, divided also as far as practicable into comparative verses, so that
it is alhnost impossible for the slightest new word to escape the notice of
either the ordinary reader or the analytical studsrnt. It is decidedly the
best edition yet published of the most interest-exciting literary production
of the day. No more convenient foim for comnpatison could be devised
either for economizing time or labor. Another feature is the foot-notes,
and there is also given in an appenoix the various words and expressions
preferred by the American members of the Revising Commission. The
work is handsomely printed on excellent paper with clear, legible type. It
contains nearly 700 pages.
THE COUNT OF MONTE CRISTO. By ALEXANDRE DUMAS.
Complete in one volume, with two illustrations by George G.
White. l2mo. Cloth, extra, black and gold, $1.25.
THE THREE GUARDSMEN. By ALEXANDRE DUMcAS. Complete in one volume, with two illustrations by George G.
White. 12mo. Cloth, extra, black and gold, $1.25.
There ii a magic influence in his pen, a magnetic attraction in his doscrip.
tions, a fertility in his literary resources which are characteristic of Dumas
alone, and the seal of the master of light literature is set upon all his works.
Even when not strictly historical, his romances give an insight, into the
habits and modes of thought and action of the people of the time described.
which are not offered in any other author's productions.
THE LAST DAYS OF POMPEII. By Sir EDWARD BULWEA
LYTTON, Bart. Illustrated.  12mo. Cloth, extra, black and
gold, $1.00. Alta edition, one illustration, 75 cts.
WANE EYRE. By CHARLOTTE BRONT] (Currer Bell). New Li.
brary Edition. With five illustrations by E. M. WIMPERIS.
12mo. Cloth, extra, black and gold, $1.00.
1SHIRLEY. By CHARLOTTE BRONTI (Currer Bell). New Library
Edition. With five illustrations by E. M. WInPERis.  12mos
Cloth, extra, black and gold, $1.00,